《The Young Wise Man》


 Prologue - The Ivory Tower

    Prologue - The Ivory Tower


    In a seemingly endless sea of trees, a tiny sound could be heard throughout the quiet dense forest. A man was walking in the forest looking rather haggard. He was an insignificant speck compared to the lush green leaves above him. He wore a rather shabby robe covered in dirt and some minor vegetation as he tracked his way through.


    With a grunt, he began picking up his pace as he shrugged the items he was carrying. A huge tan knapsack filled with numerous assortments hung on his back and a book was strapped around his shoulder. His black beard weakly swayed back and forth from the futile wind that blew through the forest.


    Stopping his movement, the man produced a small crystal compass from his pocket. He ruffled a parchment from his side and held it close to his eyes. Studying both the parchment and compass in his hands, he began to move again through the forest. Sunlight beamed down from up above, piercing through the shade of various trees. This caused him to sweat rather profusely as he walked still studying the items he held.


    "This has got to be the way! The Tower has to be in the sea of trees," the man said aloud to himself.


    The man understood he had to reach his destination before nightfall as dangerous creatures lurked about the dark. He hadn''t seen signs of people for days, he was quite far from civilization. He knew that his supplies were getting dangerously low as well. If he couldn''t find what he was looking for, he would have to head back soon. He placed his items away before moving forward again.


    Only walking a few more paces before stopping to pull a canteen from his side. Feeling his throat and lips parched, he tried to take a drink of water from it. As the canteen reached his mouth, the look of his eyes showed a hint of frustration. The canteen had been empty for hours and he simply forgot to refill it. He held out the canteen in front of him with one hand and with the other he began motioning his forefinger in the air. The moisture in the air began to condense forming into droplets of water in front of his hand. It gained more and more mass as it formed into a ball of water around the size of his canteen.


    As the man stopped his finger motioning, the ball of water quickly fell down. He maneuvered the canteen in his other hand under the falling water, catching whatever he could. The rest of the water splashed onto the ground with the plants underneath getting a delighted surprise. Quickly the man quenched his thirst from the newly refilled canteen.  Feeling refreshed again, he spared no more distractions before going on his way. Only in a distance could a figure covered in a red cloak be seen following him.


    Many hours later the  man sighed as he was unsure if he was near his destination or not . He collapsed down on the spot he stood, his energy nearly gone. Only then did his head look up to the sky that he saw it, An Ivory Tower! He was close! Just as quickly as the energy left him he felt reinvigorated, he got up and ran towards his destination. Soon he cleared out from the forest and came upon a clearing does he stop with his mouth agape.


    A tower appeared before him surrounded in a clearing among the seemingly endless sea of trees.  It was a white stone tower that stood far above even the tallest trees.  As even the man looked small compared to the trees, the trees paled in comparison to the height and majesty of the Tower! There was a clearing around the huge tower as if the trees were afraid to be next to it. It was frightening how a tower this big could be constructed in the middle of the seemingly endless sea of trees.


    Relief filled the man''s face as he found what he''d been searching for. As he came closer to the tower, he saw huge metal doors framed on the tower. Runes and glyphs covered the metal doors from top to bottom.


    Staring at the inscriptions the man muttered "Ancient Yu''vre."


    With one hand stroking his beard, he studied the door from top to bottom. As he scanned the door he placed one hand on it and the runes began to light up. Quickly he retracted his hand on instinct but a spark of intuition filled his eyes. Seeing how the runes began to glow and light up from his touch he began to ponder. Then as if he was struck by lightning and gaining insight. He moved his hands to the various markings around the door.  All the runes he touched lit up forming together creating a message for the man to read.


    ''Only those who seek knowledge may enter''


    The metal doors began to open with a heavy sound, a powerful wave of energy leaped out and a smile came to the man''s face. He quickly entered and was stunned by what he saw inside. It looked like a massive mansion on the inside, fit for nobles. Magnificent rugs were on the floors, quality wooden furniture was neatly arranged in the middle of the area, artistic tapestries with gold and silk weaving hung on the stone walls. There were magical lanterns spaced around the walls, forever  burning and lighting the inside. A huge fireplace was on the opposite end of the hulking doors.


    An amazing spectacle feast the man''s eyes inside the tower. Dropping everything he was carrying, a proportionate weight was lifted off his body and mind. There were steps to the left of the entrance that seem to lead to the floor above. With renewed vigor like a youth, he walked onto the steps slowly ascending to the second floor. On the second floor, he saw numerous doors along  a hallway. Carefully on guard he walked through and felt the urge to go through one door. He opened it and inside was a grand bedroom. White sheets and numerous pillows laid on the bed. The furniture was grand in design as well, fit for a king or queen.


    Such extravagance kept his face in perpetual shock. Seeing another stairwell, he ascended to the third floor. There, numerous instruments scattered on tables with scrolls and written notes littered around, It was a magical laboratory! Scanning the walls there were numerous boards with magical formulas written on them. The man himself was an alchemist and he had never seen such fine instruments bunched together in all his life.


    There were many answers to varying unsolved theories scattered around. How many people would be awe stuck just to be given these answers? Although some formulas and data written on the parchments and scrolls were old and obsolete. Even more was that some of these questions and problems that were written had been long solved for thousands of years! The man wondered how ancient this tower must be!


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Everything was still kept in pristine and proper condition. This tower was filled to the brim with magical energy. This magical energy was the source in keeping everything from decaying away the man thought. Seeing another flight of stairs the man continued up the tower. On the fourth floor, there were numerous bookcases shelved with countless books and scrolls. A delighted smile came to his face, he had a thirst for knowledge that has led him around the world. Maybe it was here in this tower that his thirst might finally be quenched.


    Seeing another stairway he continued his journey to the top of the Tower. As he kept going it was more of the same on the fourth floor, books upon books. Scrolls, notes, tablets, journals and whatever might''ve contained knowledge seemed to be stored here. Everything was organized and cataloged from magical spells to alchemy, to creatures, to maps of the hidden world. It was if the knowledge to everything was here hidden in this tower.


    As the man reached the tenth floor of the Tower his steps were still bursting with energy from the excitement of the previous floors. It was only when he reached the tenth floor did his excitement waver. On the tenth floor was complete darkness, there were no magical lanterns here. There seemed to be nothing here as the man walked onto the floor. Then he saw it, in the middle of the room there was a pedestal  with what looked like a golden book on top.


    As he came closer he noticed the huge crystal floating above the book. Energy began to swell in the crystal and light the room in a red glow. The man recognized the crystal almost immediately, It was a blood dragon crystal! The crystal is made from the blood and magical energy of a dragon. From the size of the crystal, the man surmised that the dragon should''ve been very powerful.  The crystal gave out a pulse, swirls of light seemed to come out and danced around the room. This crystal is most likely the reason the tower is filled with magical energy. This might be the very reason why the tower is kept in such immaculate condition.


    The man came closer to the pedestal and looked at the golden book. Magical energy seemed to be drawn into it and the book gave off a dominating presence. To the man, the book seemed alive and he slowly reached out to touch the book. As his fingers touched the cover, a jolt of energy hit him. A black band of runes wrapped around his fingers and his arm. His body was in shock and he tried to pull his hand away from the book. As he freed himself, he felt a splitting headache as if something was tearing apart his brain from the inside. The pain was so unbearable that he began to lose consciousness.


    Outside the tower, a dark figure emerged from the sea of trees. The figure quickly came to the metal doors and tried to open it, the doors wouldn''t move. Energy started surrounding the figure and then began bombarding the metal door. Still, nothing affected the door in the slightest. The figure stopped and pulled the energy together to create a hammer of light. Again, the figure pounded at the door and still the door was unaffected.


    Inside the Tower, a loud pounding and ringing sound echoed through the tower rousing the man. Slowly the man gathered his bearings, realizing what was happening he went down the tower steps towards the first floor. The closer he came down, the louder the sound became. A sign of concern came across his face and he looked for the things he set down as he entered the Tower.


    "Who dares!? I''m Gregor the great! Of the four wise men!" Gregor screamed as he quickly grabbed his book.


    Before Gregor had entered the sea of trees he had been attacked plenty by bandits and the like. He hadn''t seen people in a long time and lowered his guard. Now that he had found the tower he would be much more vigilant in its defense. His hand flicked open the book and his body seemed ready for a fight. The sound and pounding stopped at once. A muffled sound could be heard outside the door.


    "Who dares!" Gregor yelled again as he approached the door.


    A grimacing pain came over his face as he went towards the door . Another headache attacked him and he winced in pain as he got to the door. Staying quiet and alert he started hearing some muffled screams and crying. Carefully he opened the huge metal doors and looked outside and saw nothing. But the sound of crying was louder than ever.


    Gregor''s eyes began to wander and set downwards and there he set it. A red cloak was bundled and left in front of the tower, cries could be heard from it. He picked up the cloak and revealed what laid inside. It was a baby boy with brown eyes, tan skin and strands of black hair on his head. His skin told Gregor that this baby was from the Eastern Continent, far from the south lands on the West Continent where the Sea of Trees was located.


    A note was left with the baby and Gregor looked closely at it, the words made no sense to him. Gregor had traveled the world and learned countless languages as well as ancient dead ones. The language looked made of several combinations of old languages from the eastern continents. The only word that Gregor seemed to understand was "Nero".


    Gregor glanced at the baby boy and spoke "Nero?"


    The baby stopped its crying and looked back at Gregor as if he was called out to. The small baby let out a smile to the stone-faced Gregor. Gregor looked again outside, seeing the sun begin to set down. Gregor didn''t know who was following him and for what. He gazed the surroundings but saw nothing. He could only sigh, it was getting dark and there were monsters about. Gregor couldn''t leave the boy outside. Bewildered, he went back inside carrying the baby boy and closing the tower door.


    In the sea of trees, a woman stood by watching with her long black hair flowing in the wind. A collar shackle was around her neck and her white dress was stained with blood and dirt. Her tan brown skin was noticeable from the white dress she wore. Tears flowed down her face as she watched Gregor carry the baby inside. Slowly she walked back into the sea of trees and disappeared.

 Chapter 1 - Nero

    ~ Hello! Welcome to my first novel (and rough draft) in the making of the "Young Wise Man." I hope you can enjoy and follow me. if there are any ideas or problems please free feel to say. - nEoQuIcKsiLvEr ~


    Chapter 1 - Nero


    A young boy was sleeping with a book over his face under the shade of a massive tree. The boy who had a face of a prepubescent wore a red hooded cloak that dragged down. Although the boy''s face told you he was fairly young, he seemed relatively tall for someone his age. He had on a clean white shirt and blue trousers with a belt tied around his waist. The wind blew the trees above gently and the shade provided the youth with an absolute serene atmosphere. Slowly his eyes opened and his fingers ran through his black disheveled hair.  He let out a sigh, stretching his arms and body around while laying on the ground.


    Casually reaching for the book on his face and tossing it aside. The boy stood up with a leap and his eyes looked up into the crystal blue skyline. Only two colors stood out for his vision to feast on. Green for the almost endless sea of trees below and blue for the vast sky above. It was no wonder how this boy could nap here without a worry. The gentle wind and picture perfect scenery would make anyone want to take a nap right there.


    ''Mystic creatures of the world'', What a boring book! the boy thought to himself as his eyes glanced over the book''s cover. Picking up the book again, the boy flipped through the pages before putting it down. As he looked about his surroundings, he found a bag next to his side and put the book into it.


    Quickly checking over his clothes, dusted off his cloak.  Carefully inspecting it to make sure any dirt wasn''t on it. After he was satisfied, he picked up the bag and placed it over his shoulder. He started walking away from the tree and into a huge clearing. In the middle of the clearing, there was a massive stone tower.  A voice could be heard echoing through the clearing. It was an old man shouting  at the youth from the Tower.


    "Nero! Boy, get yourself over here!" the old man yelled.


    The youth perked up his ears as he heard his name called and picked up his pace towards the tower.  This boy actually had quite a sturdy physique so he really didn''t exert too much energy in getting there.


    "Father, I''m here," Nero shouted to the old man at the Tower window.


    While the boy had called the old man father, they looked nothing alike. The boy''s complexion was more lightly tanned than the old man who was pale in comparison. The youth''s eyes were also a dark brown compared to the bright blue eyes the old man had. Though there was no doubt to the boy that he called this old man his "Father", who in return, calls him "Son".


    The old man''s eyes gave off the adage that ''with age comes heavy experience''. His gray beard and long hair hid his appearance quite well. With his face filled with many lines of wrinkles. Although one could tell that perhaps in his youth the old man was quite handsome.


    The old man was wearing a rather shabby brown cloak with a beige shirt underneath and blue trousers. Still, the old man gave off a noble presence as he stood tall and firm relative to the clothes he was wearing. Just from his appearance and figure, you might tell he was someone of importance. No one would have known, this old man in the middle of the forest, was lauded throughout the land as one of the wisest men, Gregor the Great!


    "Enough of your break, head to the third floor and start solving the formula. We are behind on three weeks of your education because you are stuck on this problem!" Gregor gave Nero a stern look.


    "But didn''t you take months to solve this!?" Nero sighed and held his hands up in bewilderment.


    "That''s me, this is you. You''re very smart for someone your age. I know you can do this!" quipped Gregor with a chuckle.


    "Why!? I still can''t figure out what I''m doing wrong. Why can''t you just tell me?" Nero whined as he let out a yawn after.


    Nero''s yawn was followed by a grunt as he stretched himself out walking towards the tower. A tired expression flowed through Gregor as he leaned out more on the window ledge.


    "My son, you''ll never know what you need out there in the world. Knowledge is better gained through experience and trials. The fun is figuring it out my boy. What father will I be if I can''t even part any wisdom to my only son?" Gregor spoke succinctly before folding his arms behind his back.


    Gregor gave Nero only a slight smile as he disappeared from the window. Nero could only scratch his head, he knew this was the type of person his father was. He never gave an easy answer and always expected two things. Heavy amounts of hard work and unbridled dedication. Though Nero came to understand this was the only way of life under his father. While there is a huge relief when Nero could solve his own problems, he always suffered when he becomes stuck on them. It was like a huge thorn never wanting to leave his side.


    Nero quietly walked to the tower doors with his shoulders drooped down low. Scanning the huge metal doors in front of the Tower. He touched the runes in a specific sequence, each lighting up in a faint blue glow and slowly the doors opened. Inside the Tower were exquisite wooden furniture decorated around. A large fireplace was burning brightly while magical lanterns that hung on the walls glowed faintly. He walked inside and was welcomed by the heat from the nearby fireplace.


    Gregor soon appeared closing the tower doors, not before watching his son and calling out to him.


    "It''s better to prepare yourself than rushing into things, one day you will leave and see the world like it is. Out there the world is much worse and they won''t give you any solutions. Don''t be so hasty my son." Gregor calmly walked to Nero and patted him on the back.


    Nero expressed a faint smile as he ascended up the stairwell to the third floor. Gregor only watched as his son disappeared from his sight. With a sense of relief, Gregor walked towards a nearby table when a piercing pain came over him. A headache attacked him so fiercely he felt as if his skull had been split into two. He toppled over in pain and as it began to subside he was in a fit of coughing. Covering his mouth with his hand, red blood appeared and fear filled his eyes.


    "Not yet, not yet¡­" Gregor muttered wiping the fresh blood from his mouth. The pain was almost unbearable for him.


    Gregor grabbing a chair sat down holding his hands over his face. Ever since he came to the Tower, he had been getting migraines. While they use to be far and few between, now they''ve come with a force of fury Gregor had never felt before. His mind was racing and he tried to gather his thoughts. Then clearly he began to realize. Some of his memories had disappeared. Gone, all gone he thought.


    On the third floor of the tower, it had become a place of learning and experimentation for Nero. This floor had much fine alchemy and scientific instruments neatly organized on various tables. Finely detailed notes with varying formulas were written on boards scattered about. Here is where Nero spent most of his days, learning in seclusion. His father always told him how he was an ''Academic'' of a renowned kingdom and chose to live his life far away from the problems of the city.


    Taking it to heart that since his father was a teacher and fairly educated, Nero believed he should be as well. Nero begged and pleaded with his father to teach him the ways of alchemy and science. Growing up under the tutelage of his father, he was given many tasks from simple games to magical formulas. Right now he was stuck on a major problem and had gone outside to cool his mind. When Nero came to the third floor he quickly went towards a particular table.


    This table was scorched black and some of the instruments were broken with glass and metal pieces spewed on top. There was a beaker, a metal container, and many ingredients on the table. Nero throwing his cloak back sat on a nearby stool and with his eyes looked at what laid on the table. Picking up a journal and pen that was next to the broken instruments, he started writing.


    ''Experiment # 43, Invisibility stabilization''


    Nero had been stuck on this problem for weeks and had been racking his brain for how to solve this. While his father Gregor was stuck on this problem for months he did eventually solve it. The problem was how to stabilize an invisibility potion. An invisibility potion, when poured over an object, would cloak it in a mirror-like veil that would let anyone see through the object. If it was used on an object standing perfectly still, one would not be able to find it. Therein lies the problem, when the object is moved the invisibility potion loses its stability and disperses. So rather than people using the potion to hide and do nefarious schemes with it, it''s rather useless. It can only be used to hide treasure and various things of importance that cannot be moved. Even then the potion would only last up to a couple hours at most.


    Given the problem on how to solve this stability and allow things covered in the potion to be moved. If Nero can solve this, he can follow in his father''s footsteps and gain knowledge that few have. Not only that but being able to create a stable invisibility potion will have its uses. He started writing down possible formulas and the amount of ingredients needed for each one.


    "What to do...what to do..." Nero said. "Maybe Mist Root?" After many years of living in seclusion with his father, Nero had gained the quirks of Gregor and often spoke aloud to himself.


    Mist root was a type of plants that only grew in very wetlands, like how it''s aptly named, it would only appear in dense mists and fogs. Mist root also happens to be saturated in power that help enhances magic. Since mists have a natural ability to hide things, many predators and things not wanting to be found, live in them. Making Mist root a rare type of magical plant being allowed to grow undisturbed and protected.


    Nero got up off the stool and headed towards a nearby shelf. On the shelf were varying bins that contained numerous amount of ingredients. He looked for one bin marked ''Westfield Mists'', in it laid plants, shells and about eight lightly covered roots. These roots looked unnaturally long and seemed bathed in mud. Nero touched the roots and carefully inspected them over. Light cyan in color and wet to the touch, these were indeed Mist roots.


    One mist root was rare itself but this bin contained eight! After confirming what it was, he picked up the Mist root and headed back to his table. Placing the Mist root into a glass beaker and putting it on top of a metal container. Underneath the container laid four crystals arranged in a square.


    Nero started rubbing his fingers and touched the crystals to test the temperature. A spark came out from one of the crystals and he retracted his finger quickly. Yet nothing else happened so Nero did it again. This time, there was no spark so Nero furiously rubbed his fingers again. After feeling slight rub burn from his fingers he touched the crystal, this time, it sparked and began to light up with fire. Quickly the other crystals also sparked and ignited with fire. These crystals were named fire crystals, they had the ability to steal heat from sources. When enough energy is stolen, the energy bounces around the crystals producing friction and lighting on fire.


    As the fire started underneath the beaker and metal container. Grabbing another beaker, Nero poured some purple liquid with a fine aroma into the beaker containing the Mist root. When it was filled halfway, he stopped and pinched some herbs into it. Taking out a silvery scale from his pocket he held it with the tips of his fingers while he gauged the beaker heating up. The silvery scale was nearly the size of his palm and looked to have been a part of a creature.


    As the liquid began to bubble and boil, Nero watched closely not wanting to miss any detail. When a fine purple smoke began to seep out of the beaker, he placed the silvery scale on top closing it off. The purple smoke soaked inside the beaker as if it was trying to take up all space and started dissolving the Mist root. Unable to see anything besides the purple smoke inside. Nero blew at the fire crystals and the fire stopped almost immediately.  Using some metal tongs, he picked up the beaker and  moved it in a back and forth motion.


    The purple smoke inside the beaker calmed down and dissipated. A smile plastered over Nero''s face as he saw the smoke subsiding and the liquid turning into a clear substance. Excitedly he placed the beaker down and took the silvery scale back. He burned himself a little from the touch of the scale but wrapped it in a cloth and placed it back inside his pocket. Now he grabbed the beaker and slowly poured some of its substance onto a metal sheet. The metal sheet started to disappear with Nero staring at it through the whole process.


    When the liquid substance enveloped the sheet and vanished completely he stopped and placed the beaker down. His eyes showed excitement and his body tensed up. Did he finally solve the problem he thought? He poked at where the metal sheet was before and felt the hard sheet still there. Though his eyes told him otherwise. Then slowly his mouth started to upturn.


    Giddy with joy with what happened, the potion had finally worked! He was on this problem for weeks and solved it much sooner than his father. A mischievous grin came across his face, he was going to show his father his hard work and progress. Taking off his cloak and shirt, he grabbed the beaker and slowly poured it over himself. The potion drizzled down, covering him from head to toe. Warm liquid dripped from his hair down to the trousers he was still wearing.


    When it fell almost to the last drop, he looked around to make sure nothing was amiss. Assured that everything was covered and viewed in plain sight. Slowly the substance soaked into his body and clothes, he began to vanish. His hands that were in front of his face disappeared in an instant and he couldn''t see his body anymore. He jumped up and down, making sure the potion was still viable. Success! he thought, as his body didn''t reappear from all the movement he made. He finally made an invisibility potion that was stable and would last even when moved!


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Now Nero thought to show his father, so he moved downstairs to see him. Approaching ever so carefully, so his father wouldn''t hear his footsteps. The sound would easily carry through the Tower and its many corridors. The Tower was big and fairly large inside, this was multiplied by the fact that only two of them really lived here. Nero crept around the hallways and descended down the steps like a thief. Trying to hide in the shadows but there was an abundance of light. Magical lanterns were scattered all around inside the Tower, lighting everything seen and beyond. Nero then noticed while he was still not visible, his shadow was nowhere to be seen.


    Excitement and wonder could only be felt as Nero admired the work of his invisibility potion. Of course, he knew this potion would not last forever and eventually like all things, fade away. Constantly studying and working on his magical craft, Nero did dream to one day leave. Only when you are "knowledgeable enough", his father had always told him when talking matters of leaving. Nero couldn''t wait to show off his progress and ability to his father. Maybe then he would finally be able to leave the Tower. The only thing Nero really wanted other than traveling the world was his father''s praise.


    So when he reached his destination, disappointment replaced his excitement as his father was nowhere to be found. The favorite chair and table that his father frequently habits were neatly placed without a hint of use. Papers and reading materials were arranged in order, organized in great detail. Nero searched all around the first floor but still could not find him. Where could his father be in the Tower if not reading in his study? he thought.


    Gregor was not one to leave the confines of the Tower throughout the years. With the exception of meat, everything was provided here in the Tower. There were bedrooms on the second floor, a heat source on the first floor, a healthy water supply pooled underneath the Tower and even a small greenhouse on the third floor. Gregor had grown crops and many of his own ingredients on the third floor without rarely having to leave. The Tower was more magical in a sense that it was self-sufficient, it was likely created this way by its builders.


    Going on the second floor he headed towards his father''s bedroom chamber. If his father wasn''t working on magic formulas, making potions or reading a great many books of the Tower, he was sleeping soundly. Thinking his father was perhaps sound asleep, Nero went to his father''s bedroom chamber. With a slow inhale, he swung open the door and shrieked loudly as if to scare him. But the bedroom was empty and no one was in there. Nero thought it was strange that he couldn''t find his father who usually has never left the Tower before. Since his father wasn''t sleeping and Nero didn''t know where he was. He thought that perhaps perfecting the invisibility potion had become a waste.


    Nero took this time to explore the rest of the floors looking for his father. Still, he couldn''t find his father anywhere on the first nine floors. When the first floor of the Tower was a common area, the second a living area, the third a classroom of sorts, the fourth through nine floors above it was a grand library. The only conclusion left was perhaps Gregor was on the last floor of the Tower, a place that his father forbade him from entering.


    The tenth and final floor were always an unknown to Nero. He never dared disobey his father because of the strict consequences that were usually given to him. Whether it was sleeping outside with nothing but his robe or tons and tons of physical labor. His body in good physical condition is the result of the many punishments given to him. From running laps around the tower, hauling magical ingredients from place to place or sprinting up and down the Tower floors.


    Nero had lived his life in the Tower for a good fifteen years and was always told never to go beyond the last library floor. So he had no idea what laid above on the tenth floor. In case the pain of punishment wasn''t enough, a magical protective seal was created to prevent entry. Only his father the creator of the seal was allowed to freely walk through uninhibited. Seals were made for two things, to keep things out or to prevent things from leaving.


    Magical seals would act as an invisible wall of sorts. There were many forms of magical seals and the most common are the traditional Sphere magic seal. This magical seal creates a bubble around the sealed object or area, blocking the path of those who try to enter while trapping anything inside. Only a strong magician with knowledge of the seal would be able to break it. Almost all physical attacks to the seal would do it no good.


    Maybe now in his father''s absence and with him still cloaked with the invisibility potion he can try cracking the seal. It was a thought that came to his mind. Even if he were to find his father on the final floor, he might still go unnoticed. Thanks to the invisibility potion and his father not knowing he had succeeded in its completion. There was too much upside in trying to break in on the final floor. Curiosity had always driven Nero throughout his life and Gregor did well in nurturing it.


    Not wanting to waste a good opportunity, Nero ascended up the floors. Like a mouse scurrying about, Nero stealthily crept towards the tenth floor. The stairs leading up to the tenth floor stopped midway. A huge metal door with what looked like a gate occupied the area. There were no magical lanterns here but only a blue glow was coming from the door. The light did not seem to want to occupy the area and Nero could barely see as he stepped towards the door.


    There on the center of the door a glowing sphere could be seen. Inscriptions and energy seem to bounce off the glowing sphere. Reading its inscriptions and feeling the energy being thrown at him, Nero''s face was calm as can be. Looking closely, Nero could tell this was the magical sphere for the tenth floor. His eyes moved around and he lightly licked his lips as he inspected the magical seal. Nero understood quite well that this was a magical seal created by his father.


    "Only a two-lock system?" Nero mumbled as a frown appeared on his face.


    The magical seal that prevented him from entering the tenth floor was only a simple two lock system. He never came so close to look at it clearly before now. This two lock seal meant that you would need two fusions of the certain magic type to undo the lock. It was fairly simple, easy to make and really easy to break into. Gregor had probably created it when he was a little boy. There was no fear of a little boy breaking a magical seal, even a simple two lock one.


    Nero had far outgrown his childhood and his young uneducated self. Just recently he was learning about ten lock magical seals and power sealing techniques. His education in science was superb, so this might be far too easy than he thought. If only a simple two lock seal was hiding what''s on the tenth floor then what really was on the tenth floor? The importance and excitement that he thought from before almost vanished. Only mild curiosity peaked from his mind now.


    Well since I''m here Nero thought. Slowly he rubbed his hands together while inspecting that the invisibility potion was still in effect. He glanced over at the seal again and then understood the mechanics of the seal. The insignias on the seal were written by earth magic while the energy was powered by water magic. Only by combining the powers of earth and water magic was needed to open this two lock seal. With a slight sigh, he stood up straight, facing the door he stretched out his hands.


    Nero decided with a simple magic lock, he was going to use simple magic as well. In this world, the power of magic was created through words, power, and understanding. Every being born in the world had a magical power that could be cultivated. What was once known as magic, has now been identified with science. Scientists had unlocked the knowledge of using those abilities and many have always sought greater and greater heights. Like most things, some are naturally more gifted than others. Though if you didn''t have enough magical power from birth, you were still able to cultivate and learn through knowledge. Magical chants were powerful, written words on scrolls were good too, but the easiest and weakest of magic were simply written in the air.


    Nero with his left hand he began writing a simple water magic art in the air. His left hand started glowing a faint blue and a slight chill gathered around it. Water droplets appeared and condensed together over his left hand. A full bubble of water slowly came together. Nero moved his face over to the bubble of water and tasted it in the air. Refreshing his mouth with water as he stopped writing in the air, making a fist with his left hand. Keeping his fist clenched, inscriptions appeared over it glowing in a bright blue.


    With his right hand,  Nero wrote using an earth magic art. The air swirled beneath his right hand, picking up dirt and dust from the floor. He quickly finished writing and made a fist with his right hand. The dirt beneath his hand settled back down to the floor. A yellow glow with inscriptions appeared on his right hand this time. Looking at both fists clenched, a smile turned up on Nero''s lips. No matter what, he always enjoyed operating with magic and breaking locks. Here both were combined as he just needed to activate spells to open up a magical seal.


    Moving both arms in front of him, Nero opened his fists and the energy started dazzling around them. Quickly he opened both palms as he clapped his hands. The energy that danced around each fist was now tightly sealed between both hands. Glowing auras of the blue from his left hand and the yellow from his right swirled around together.


    Raising his hands grasped in front of him, Nero saw the two magic arts merge together. Inscriptions covered both hands in a band of blue and yellow words. Finally, he opened both palms and pressed onto the magical sphere seal. The magical seal began to reverberate against the door and the invisible protective layer. With that, a noise pinged and the protective layer broke apart. The sphere seal rotated into nothing.


    Light reached towards the door and the darkness disappeared. The door opened revealing stairs to the final floor. With a smirk, Nero walked up the stairs toward the top floor. While light before reached the door, this time, it felt like there was too much darkness covering the stairs. When Nero reached the step to the floor, it was a complete pitch black room.


    Nero couldn''t be certain that he could see what was in front of him even with light. He slowly walked and stepped around. Clumsily moving his hands back and forth in front of him. He didn''t bring any fire crystals. Nor could he see the letters he wrote in the air with magic. As if the darkness was a complete defensive mechanism to all. Nero couldn''t be sure there was anything here in the room at all.


    He fumbled around in the dark quite pathetically. Walking around he could not feel there was anything here. Nero kept one foot down to make sure he didn''t fall into a dark void of any sort. He knew he couldn''t see anything and couldn''t touch anything, maybe there was just nothing here at all.


    Then he felt something next to his foot and he poked it. Crouching down, he touched it with his hands. As he started thinking what it was, a moan would echo throughout the floor. Instinctively he moved away and assumed a defensive stance. He turned around and tried looking for an exit.


    Anxiety hit him like a wave, what exactly did he touch? Whatever he touched was alive! Suddenly an eerie red glow appeared in the ceiling of the room, and his eyes moved to see a huge red crystal begin to light up. It was a magnificent blood red and his eyes focused on it. A dragon crystal? A huge one at that he thought. He had never seen one before with his own eyes other than the crudely drawn illustrations in textbooks. Nero stood up almost mesmerized by it.


    Then he saw what hid beneath the blood red dragon crystal. There was a golden book sprawled on a pedestal. It almost seemed as if it were floating in the air. The Golden book gave off a powerful and immense feeling. There was something strange about this book and it attracted Nero like a moth to a flame.


    Just as he was about to approach the book another moan echoed. His body turned towards the direction and there he saw the source of the noise. Gregor was collapsed on the floor wincing in a great deal of pain. Shock jolted at Nero and he rushed to his father''s side. He looked at his father and noticed blood was dripping down Gregor''s nose and mouth.


    "The book, the book, you must¡­.leave¡­the book."  Gregor''s eyes rolled back and forth as he mumbled incoherently.


    Nero had never seen his father in such a state. It was almost like the ramblings of a dead man. Nero touched his father on the forehead and felt him burning hot. Gregor was sick and near death. Quickly he lifted his father up and felt that this was not his father anymore but just a frail old man. His eyes wandered back to the book and he stood there staring at it.


    Only when he noticed his body begin to reappear as he looked back did Nero move. The red glow lit the room showing Nero the exit from the floor. Without any more hesitation, he quickly descended the stairs. The red glow in the room grew brightly but as Nero disappeared from the room so did the glow which slowly vanishes.


    Only the golden book shined throughout the darkness in the floor. Its light was bright but the darkness never disappeared around it. Now more than ever did it seem like it floated in the air. It was as if it was the only thing trapped in the deepest darkest abyss. Floating in space but never going anywhere. Slowly the faint light disappeared from the book. Now only darkness remained and filled the room.

 Chapter 2 - To Kill

    To Kill


    Hours had passed by and the old man known as Gregor began to wake his eyes. He was laying on a marvelous white bed in an immense bedroom chamber. A cold wet towel covered over his forehead. Gregor touched the towel with his hands weakly and then tried to touch his face. A sense of relief came over him as he understood one thing, he was still alive. Just some time ago he was in agony with an immeasurable amount of pain. Feeling as if his head could explode at any given moment.


    Gregor scanned around the room he was in and noticed he was in his bedroom chamber on the second floor. Feeling like he had been dreaming for a long time, Gregor tried to move. His body was weak and he could barely control it. Memories seem to be leaving him and his old frail body ached all over. This is when Gregor knew he had grown very old.


    A creak was sounded and the door to Gregor''s bedroom opened. His son Nero had appeared and his face was full of worry. He realized, he had been saved by his son. If just in the eyes of Nero, Gregor had to bear with the pain aching him. Wincing as he sat up in bed, Gregor looked at Nero and studied him.


    "Did you solve the problem?" Gregor''s face relaxed and looked at his son with gentle eyes.


    "What are you talking about?" Nero was taken aback and he looked at his father a bit shaken.


    Finding his father in a forbidden place only gave Nero many questions. He wondered why that floor was forbidden and why Gregor himself was on the tenth floor passed out. Nero ignored everything else in an effort to save his father. He placed his father to his bedroom and searched for many healing ingredients on the third floor. Nero wasted some valuable herbs in an elixir to cure his father''s dreadful fever. He ran between the first and third floor for a bucket of water to try and keep his father''s body temperature cooled. After some time, Nero had come back to check to see if the elixir had worked and it clearly did.


    "Did you solve the stability problem?" Gregor said.


    "What were you doing? Are you alright?" Nero repeated ignoring Gregor''s question.


    With all that effort, all Gregor wanted to know was if he had solved the stability problem. Nero closely watched his father but he knew. Gregor hid it very well but Nero could still see that he was in quite a bit of pain. Nero was only concerned about his father''s health and well-being. Gregor was concerned about Nero finishing his homework.


    "Did you solve the problem?" Gregor asked again.


    "Father you were passed out and I found you on the tenth floor, what if I didn''t find you?"


    "Did you solve the problem?" Gregor repeated.


    Nero sighed heavily and mustered up a simple "Yes."


    Nero ruffled his black hair as his father only seem to care about him solving the problem instead of worrying about his own health. Nero sighed and thought well this is who he is. Sometimes his father could be so infuriating to him. Though he acknowledges that his father had always been this way. Gregor deeply cared about the pursuit of knowledge, the query of ideas, and the accomplishment of those goals.


    "What did you use?" Gregor mustered the strength to sit up in bed slowly while asking Nero.


    "I used Mist root," Nero said understanding he wasn''t going to get answers until he replied to Gregor.


    "Mist root has high magical abilities that enhance the properties of the silver dragon scale. While boiling certain plants under the silver dragon scale it would create the invisibility potion. The stability needed for the potion came from the enhancement." Nero explained.


    Gregor looked at his son in surprise, he adjusted his posture for a bit. Then seemingly in deep thought stroked his beard. With a cough and a chuckle, Gregor parked his mouth into a smile.


    "Good, very good!" Gregor said with joy.


    "Well, I knew it had to have been something that''s fairly rare and hard to get. Since you told me before that Mist root is common only in the most dangerous of areas and is well hidden. I figured it wouldn''t be that highly sought after." Nero spoke as he walked over to his father''s side.


    "Not only does it grow in the most dangerous areas but it grows in where the mists and fog are the thickest. " Gregor nodded his head as he replied back to Nero.


    "Congratulations my boy, you are one of the select few who have solved this problem. It was a well-kept secret at the Academy and only the brightest minds have ever solved it on their own." Gregor looked at Nero with a sense of pride.


    "No¡­but I would never have solved it if not for your story and having the Mist root on hand," Nero chided. Now that he was facing his father, he didn''t feel any hint of the joy he first felt when he solved the problem.


    Gregor knew that his hint helped Nero when he said "story". Just a couple days ago, Gregor told Nero the tales of his life in the search of ingredients and knowledge. One particular tale was of the ''Westfield Mists'' and the wonders hidden within. Gregor was a famous alchemist but he was in no way a wealthy one. Even more so when he was an apprentice learning the craft. Gregor had to seek out and gather his ingredients by hand.


    "Well, you are right in that sense my boy. I never had the convenience of having prepared ingredients. I always had to go fetch my own back then. Still, others have had much more wealth than we could ever imagine and they still wouldn''t have found this solution." Gregor said with a wave of his hand.


    "So father, what were you doing on the tenth floor?" Nero asked after a short silence.


    Gregor coughed aloud and his eyes wandered around. Nero could feel that he wanted to change the subject but he pressed on.


    "What''s going on? What''s that dragon crystal doing there and what is that golden book?" Nero went with a barrage of questions just hoping Gregor would answer one.


    In mentioning of the Golden book only caused Gregor''s body to tense up. Heavy foreboding overcame Gregor as his eyes bulged and he looked at Nero. With monstrous vigor he leaped off his bed, grabbing Nero by the arms. Nero was caught off guard and became a bit shaken. Nero could feel Gregor''s strong grip press onto his skin.


    "YOU-you didn''t touch that book did you!?" Gregor roared. "The tenth floor is forbidden!! You were never supposed to go there!"


    Nero became frightened at Gregor''s reaction, his body involuntarily shook from the glare of his father''s eyes. Nero knew his father as a gentle but strict man, he had never been so fearful of him until now. Nero shook his head but it didn''t seem to satisfy Gregor.


    "DID YOU?" Gregor shouted.


    "No! I-I only got you and came straight down here. What''s with that book? What''s wrong?" Nero answered. Fear and worry were transmitted from his body.


    In hearing Nero''s words, Gregor calmed down and a sense of relief came over him. He loosened his grip and slumped his shoulders over. His head moved away and his eyes stared down at the ground.


    "Nothing¡­nothing," Gregor mumbled not wanting to look at Nero. With a heavy sigh, Gregor faced Nero and told him.


    "Promise me not to go anywhere near that book. I''ve already told you that tenth floor is forbidden." Gregor looked at Nero with tired eyes.


    "But..." Nero tried to reply.


    "No buts, sometimes ignorance is a good thing, my boy. Since you solved the problem, clean up the experiments on the third floor. Then if you have time, go check the traps, we ran out of meat already and my old bones might get better with some meat." Gregor said with almost a whimper.


    He patted Nero on the shoulders and sprawled back on the bed.


    Gregor tried to calm his breathing as he rested his eyes. Nero could only look at his father with his mouth open. He still had questions but his words wouldn''t come out. Then he nodded slightly in response like he agreed with Gregor''s decision.


    "Alright father, I''ll go. Rest easy now." Were the only words Nero could muster.


    Nero ruffled his hair habitually and walked away. He only gave some glances back to his father but didn''t have the courage to speak again. So many questions still plagued him but he knew how stubborn his father was. Nero could only just do what he said. He closed the door to the bedroom and ascended to the third floor. His mind raced with possible answers to the questions he possessed.


    Nothing seemed right to him with the situation and it became like a lump in his throat. Nero started clearing the tables and placing many ingredients back into their bins. Wiping off the residue from the experiments with some clean rags. He also gathered all the trash and broken items, placing them into a bag to be buried. With the many dangerous ingredients and experiments they''ve conducted it would be harmful to get rid of the trash any other way.


    Nero then came upon the beaker with the invisibility potion, he saw it still had some left over. He inspected the potion and stirred the beaker around in his hands. Stirring a little too vigorously some drops of the potion leaped off and hit a vial, slowly disappearing at the point of impact. Nero saw this and picked it up. Hmm?...not Diamond class? he thought as he inspected the vial with an invisible middle portion.


    Most of the equipment used by Nero and Gregor were Diamond class materials. Diamond class were materials rated for their ability or inability to be affected by magic. Thereby being great containers for high-quality elixirs and potions. Grabbing another vial, Nero carefully poured some of the potions into it. Since this time the vial was Diamond class there would be no problems.  The Invisibility potion could be safely contained and be used for later.


    Nero could only guess that it was only enough to cover the surface of his hand. He decided when he got back from doing his chores he would definitely make more. After he was finished, Nero looked over the room once more. Everything was cleared and the tables emptied. Finding his red cloak on a nearby stool, he put it back on. Now completely satisfied with his task he headed down to the first floor.


    Nero moved towards the entrance and next to the metal doors were sets of weapon racks. Searching a weapon rack here he found a bow hanging off to the side next to it. A stack of arrows neatly packed into a quiver was laid beneath the bow. Picking up the quiver full of arrows, he lifted the strap and flung it across his body. He stuck his arm through the bow placing it around his shoulder. Then continued searching the weapon rack.


    Where did I put it last time? Nero thought as his eyes carefully scanned the area. Then he saw it, a silver short sword with a blue outline on the handle. The black scabbard it was holstered in was slightly worn. Insignias were etched onto the sides of the scabbard. Strange markings that looked like branches covered the scabbard as well. Anyone could tell that this short sword was special.


    "Won''t forget about you, dear," Nero took the short sword and hung it on his belt.


    This short sword had belonged  in the Tower for an untold amount of years. As a child, Nero had found it by accident and always played with it. He liked the feeling of swinging it with a dash. Gregor had lectured him of the dangerous consequences of using weapons like this many times before. That of course only led to Nero cherishing it even more and carrying it often outside the Tower for fun.


    Gregor was no weapon expert and the books found in the Tower didn''t have much to teach in the art of combat. So Nero''s use of the short sword was amateurish at best. But the short sword was special and had a secret that Nero discovered. It was a rare weapon only used in the ancient east. Nero was quite fond of it, so he practiced and swung it around constantly.


    Adjusting himself, he threw the hood over his head and opened the metal doors. A soft wind greeted him and the fine aroma of trees attacked his senses. He walked outside, headed toward the Sea of Trees. One of the things the Tower did not provide was meat but the Sea of Trees had plenty of that. So once in awhile, Nero would go outside the Tower searching for meat to delight their appetite.


    Growing up Nero was taught a lot about nature and surviving in the wilderness. Gregor while mostly an ''Academic'' had traveled the world by himself so he knew some things about having to survive out in the wild. He had taught the basic skills to his son Nero from camping to hunting animals. As he had gotten older, Nero went out more and more by himself to catch prey.


    Not a great hunter by any means, he did barely enough to get by. Nero had been out to the forest alone for some time. He knew enough about the woods surrounding the Tower like the back of his hand. Though he never ventured too far as his father told him it was too dangerous.


    Gregor had told Nero there was a magical enchantment surrounding the Tower. Even the metal doors to the Tower was protected by an ancient seal. All these things prevented many dangerous beasts from wandering too close. So many smaller animals lived in close proximity to the Tower, hiding away from the bigger predators. What this did was give Nero and Gregor a plentiful source of meat if needed.


    Looking up, Nero still saw the Sun fairly high up in the distance. It was in the middle of the afternoon and Nero would have plenty of time to check traps. Hopefully, he would finish before it started getting dark. Figuring he should go to the trap the furthest away first and make his way back to collecting the other traps. With a plan of action confirmed in his mind, he went deeper into the Sea of Trees.


    When Nero disappeared, figures emerged from the other side of the clearing. There were five in total and were shrouded in dark cloaks. They had masks on and emitted incredible killing intent. Each of them possessing rather sharp weapons. They focused their eyes toward the direction Nero went.


    "Was that him?"


    "No¡­that looked like a boy."


    "We''re looking for an old man."


    "Can we kill him?....hehe."


    "No, we''re not here to play around. Get the old man and make him talk. Find the book."


    "Is this the Tower the Lord talked about?"


    "I never thought we''d find something this big in the Sea of Trees¡­.hehe."


    "Must be, we''ve been searching in this blasted forest for days."


    The figures conversed amongst themselves as they headed towards the Tower. Their cloaks fluttered as their weapons shined, they crept closer to the Tower. Their figures could not be seen as Nero walked further into the forest.


    Nero came into a dense area of the forest consisting primarily of bushes and shrubs. They were a natural wall for the small animals that lived in the woods. As he scanned the ground he came across numerous rabbit tracks and a smile came over him. He followed the tracks until it leads to a trap he had placed in the dense area of bushes. There was a small white rabbit caught in a wooden trap. The trap was a wooden cage with various berries placed inside when an animal goes into taking a nibble of the food he becomes trapped in the cage. As the entrance to the wooden cage only let the animal enter but not leave. The cage door would push back and close if the animal tried to exit.


    "Sorry little one, at least you had a good last meal," Nero told the rabbit as he picked up the cage.


    Pulling out his short sword, he gave the rabbit a quick and merciful death. Rearranging the trap for the next animal, he tied the rabbit to a small rope and hung him over his shoulder. Checking the other traps, Nero found only one other animal had been caught. It was a small pink piglet that probably had gotten lost from his family. Nero freed the small piglet and hoped it would find its way back home. While only catching a rabbit wouldn''t be considered a good harvest. It would be enough to feed him and his father.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Nero and Gregor both weren''t really picky eaters. Plenty of times they forget to eat simply because they were engrossed in their work. Nero tried to learn how to cook some delicious meals because of the numerous amount of cookbooks that were held in the Tower. Nero only went so far as to learn because his father Gregor only knew how to make porridge and stew. Eating that every day, made it monotonous and almost unbearable. Gregor himself enjoyed that monotonous routine, however. He just frankly didn''t care about food.


    Finishing checking the traps he headed back in the direction of the Tower. Just as he was trying to find his way back. Loud explosions could be heard echoing through the Sea of Trees. Nero toppled over from the sound, dropping his catch and his face was wide with shock. Nervousness filled in his heart and he felt the need to go back to the Tower. Frightened by more sounds, Nero ran as fast as he could. Then he heard a noise that stopped him dead in his tracks. Something felt very wrong, so he dashed up the side of a tree.


    Nero could only listen to the sounds as he was too far to see anything significant from a tree branch. Suddenly metal clanking noises could be heard underneath him. He peered down below and couldn''t comprehend what he was seeing. It seemed like a man made out of metal but there were many of them. Mechanical golems? Nero thought as they were all covered in metal while holding spears and shields. One of them rode on a strange animal he had never seen before. The metal men walked together in unison behind the one who rode on the animal. Nero noticed they all had strange markings over their bodies with the same insignias.


    "That explosion, it was this way. Those Dark Mages must have headed this direction as well. We must find Gregor and capture him before they do! It will be our glory, not theirs!" The one who rode on the animal shouted to the others.


    Nero''s ear had perked up when he heard them trying to capture Gregor. He couldn''t help but feel the need to block them somehow after listening to them. Still, Nero had never seen anything like this before in his life. What he actually was looking at was a platoon of knights. Of course, Nero had only read about them and heard them from Gregor''s stories so he wouldn''t have known. This was the first time, he''d actually seen them in person.


    There was no armory back at the Tower, only minor trinkets, and weapons. Nothing he could really study or see with his own eyes. The many books in the grand library would mention things like knights, soldiers, and warriors but with only minimal sketches and illustrations. Even books written by these professions lacked the detail.


    This, of course, was because alchemists, scientists, and magicians were the only meticulous sort. They would scribble notes, draw ingredients, explain in detail about the variety or forms of things. Soldiers, knights, and warriors didn''t have that type of background.  Besides nobles who served as knights, they were mostly illiterate. This only created a vacuum of knowledge against Nero.


    Nero watched the Knights march at an even pace towards the Tower. The leader who shouted orders rode on horseback and led his knights through simple paths. Frankly, It would take them a while to reach the Tower. Suddenly a flash of light assaulted Nero, his eyes were covered by multiple images. What he saw clearly in his mind was ¡­Gregor''s death. Multiple knights were surrounding him and another man was gloating over his father''s corpse.


    Nero didn''t know what happened, he couldn''t make sense of it. Nero only knew that this was the first time he heard of someone coming to capture his father. The images showed him something so clearly but were it the truth? He was really ignorant of the outside world, so he was afraid of what they might do.


    "Do you really think he''s out here?" One of the knights said.


    "Bunk! If I know," Responded another. "Why would a hero be out in the boonies like this?"


    "Hero? Our lord says he''s a traitor."


    "Our lord can say whatever he wants as long as he can fill my purse with coins and my belly with food." Replied one knight. "Hell! If he told me Gregor was a criminal. I''d slice his throat ear to ear!"


    Nero''s heart pounded as he listened to them. Were they going to kill his father? Were they going to treat Gregor like a criminal? He had to stop them! These men brought weapons and openly talked about killing his father. Nero wasn''t going to treat them kindly.


    Standing firm on the branch, he took out a quiver and readied his bow. He aimed for the center mass of the platoon. Calming his breath as his eyes stared down the arrow, he pulled the bow string back. Making sure his aim was true, he let the arrow fly with a flick of the wrist. Nero didn''t bother to see if it landed or not. All he wanted to do was capture their attention and prevent them from going towards the Tower.


    Little did he know it succeeded and pierced the neck of a knight who threatened his father. The knight fell over his horse dead. The knights behind him could only open their mouths in horror watching their comrade die before their eyes. The platoon stopped and leaped off their horses. Nero peeked his head out to see what they were doing, he clearly saw that he stopped one golem.


    "Someone''s here!!"


    "Blast, Get in defensive formation now!!"


    "Captain! Look at the trees!!" A knight pointed to Nero''s direction.


    Nero pulled his head back and leaned against the tree.


    "How many!?" Responded the Captain. "Where are they?"


    "I don''t know Captain!"


    The knights started anticipating movements from the trees. With a quick jump and roll, Nero hid behind bush listening to the panic and commotion.  Nero glanced over through the bush to see them. The Captain gathered the composure of the knights and told them to go in defensive formation. Raising their shields above and below them, they encircled around the Captain on his horse.


    This might be a perfect situation Nero thought. If they didn''t want to move, he was going to get rid of them all in one fell swoop. Picking up a small stone and pulling out his short sword. Nero quickly etched a rune onto the stone. When he was done he followed over the rune with his fingertips, infusing his magical power into it. The rune lit up a fiery red over the markings on the rock, it worked. Holding the rock in his hand, he poured out more magical energy until the temperature raised significantly.


    Nero had done this before with some major consequences as a child. When Gregor taught him the technique of etching runes onto stones. Nero often messed up by overfilling them with magic. So much that Nero had scars around his hands and arms from the misfires he made. Nero had no real self-control and discipline in that regard. What he created was called a "mana stone".


    "Take this golem!" Nero jumped out in the open and threw the mana stone from his hand.


    The stone was glowing red hot and sizzled in the air. It landed in the middle of the knight''s formation. The Knights looked at the stone landing next to them only to realize too late. The stone exploded in a blaze of fire, it was a ''Flame'' spell etched onto it. By writing a simple fire rune on an object, it would be able to take magical energy  in heating up. What Nero did was overload the mana stone with his magical energy causing it to overheat and explode.


    There weren''t going to be any survivors, the point of the explosion was right in the center. Half of the knights dead from the impact. If their bodies weren''t torn apart, they were badly burned. They screamed in pain and thrashed about on fire.


    "Help! Please!"


    "It burns! It burns!"


    "My leg! I lost my leg!"


    This was when Nero realized they really were human beings and not the inanimate objects he thought they were. Nero has killed many animals before and understood the logic behind it. But this wasn''t for food anymore. This was for another kind of survival.


    Mixed emotions came to him, he had never really killed human beings before. Gregor had told him before that death was commonplace in the world. Nero didn''t think he would have a hand in it so soon. Nero went over to the Knights who screamed out in agony. Nero took out his short sword and ended their suffering.


    Nero stared at the charred flesh and crackling sound of the fire. Smelling the pungent air and how the scene attacked his senses, Nero vomited. Did he really have to kill them? His mind was moving and he thought about it. He didn''t know really what they were going to do. What if they really did come to kill his father? What if they destroyed his home? Nero made his choice but he still couldn''t help but feel guilt well up inside.


    Nero realized he had forgotten about the noise at the Tower. These men weren''t the only ones after Gregor. His body moved instinctively in the direction of the Tower. Sound seem to stop as he ran through bushes and around trees, jumping over fallen logs. The light disappeared slowly as the sun vanished from the horizon.


    Nero finally reached the Tower. When he got close enough to see through the clearing he saw five figures shrouded in black robes illuminating magic seals against the Tower door. Nero held his breath in anticipation, watching the figures. Magic like the color of blood, seem to fly out of their hands. Nero had never seen this type of magic before.


    Nero was caught at the sight of the intense display and he couldn''t move. From his viewpoint, he was outnumbered and couldn''t face these type of Mages only. The Tower was in the middle of a clearing if he confronted them he wouldn''t be able to do anything. Nero had to wait, in the end, nothing harmed the Tower doors.


    "Blasted door! What is it made out of?"


    "We can''t get these doors open!"


    "You''re all too weak!"


    "Shut it, your magic couldn''t even scratch the door!"


    "Cyrus, what do you think?"


    "Let''s leave, this tower isn''t going anywhere. We can''t go in, but we know they come out. Signal the Lord and we''ll go back to camp. If anything he''ll reward us for finding it." Cyrus said.


    Nero was too far to make out what they were saying but he understood that they couldn''t get into the Tower. It was strange to Nero, they didn''t know how to get in. Nero instinctively knew how to enter the Tower almost all his life. He waited to see what the group was going to do next. Then a bright light flashed in the air. One of the Dark Mages shot magical energy in the air lighting up the sky. Slowly it rained down and disappeared.


    After taking his eyes off the light in the sky, Nero looked for the figures in dark cloaks but they were gone. They all disappeared after they lit the night sky. He tried searching for them with his eyes but he couldn''t make out where they went. When he decided it was safe, Nero ran to the Tower and opened the huge metal doors. Finally, inside, he closed them with a large bang and a sigh of relief.


    Who were they? What were they? Nero thought to rack his brain. His body slumped down as he laid his back against the doors. This was too much dread and worry for him. He never experienced this before. Then Nero quickly checked himself as if he lost something. He lost the meat in the confusion with the Knights.


    "How stupid!" Nero moaned ruffling his hair over.


    North of the Tower, in the Sea of Trees. The Dark Mages emerged shrouded under the night. A platoon of knights was stationed in the forest. As they came close enough, armed guards appeared and halted them. They all looked like knights with heavy experience, it was a full twenty men armed with deadly weapons. Their insignias show a crest with a wolf and they had blue linings around their metal armor. The guards recognized the robed figures almost immediately and let them pass.


    They entered a man-made clearing, almost separated from the Sea of Trees. The forest had been cut down and a stage was propped in the center of it all. Some fine wooden furniture was arranged on the stage. The moon from the night sky brightened the furniture placed. Looking at the area it was as natural as a common room with a table, chairs, and rugs. A fine silk tent hung above the area allowing anyone underneath to look up and see the moon. Underneath the tent on the stage in a cover of moonlight was a man sitting on a finely crafted wooden throne.


    "You''ve found it?" The man said he made a gesture towards the Dark Mages.


    Instinctively they moved closer and knelt down. All of them moved in almost perfect unison. Their eyes and heads were to the ground. None dared to speak until spoken to.


    "Cyrus? Have you found the tower?" The man placed his eyes on one of the Dark Mages.


    "Yes, My lord."


    "Go on."


    "Yes, Lord. We found the Tower just as you said. South of here in an uncharted path. Though we couldn''t enter the Tower. There seems to be something protecting it."


    "Oh? And what of Gregor?"


    "We haven''t found him, Lord, we''ve only seen a boy coming out of the Tower."


    "Boy? No matter. Gregor has been missing for fifteen years. If the Tower does exist, he must be there. We''ll go and search the Tower. Gregor left everything behind and became a mere vagabond. For him to be missing for so long, he would have only been long dead or he must have found the book."


    The man stood up and his presence caused the Dark Mages to look down where they knelt. He didn''t look back at them but towards the direction the Tower was in. Calmly he rubbed his chin and felt a long faded scar. A beautiful and yet sinister smile covered his face while the moon shone brightly.


    At the Tower, Nero had finished telling Gregor everything he saw transpire. Gregor''s face had become grim and his body moved with urgency. Gregor began ascending the Tower with Nero behind him.


    "Nero gather your things we must leave!"


    "What? Why? Who were they?"


    "It''s not safe here anymore we must go before they come back."


    "But father! This is our home!"


    "They are men that have been chasing me ever since I left the Kingdom. I know not who they are but I do know they seek the book." Gregor said.


    "Right now my boy, our lives and the secrets we hold are more important!"


    Nero stood in a daze for awhile but then immediately followed Gregor. Nero couldn''t understand anything but didn''t dare question his father any further. They both headed to the grand library.


    "So should we gather the important tomes?" Nero said.


    "No need for those, we must be light and make haste my boy. Those men were only after one thing! The secret of this Tower that I looked for almost my whole life. We''ll take it and leave."


    "What Secret?" Nero scratched his head.


    Gregor quickened his pace rushing up the steps of the Grand Library. Nero only followed quietly when he realized they were headed for the tenth floor. Gregor had ignored everything else going to the final floor of the Tower. With a flick of his wrist, his hands illuminated and he parted the darkness that covered the tenth floor.


    Gregor went closer to the center of the room where Nero could see the giant blood red dragon crystal hanging on the ceiling. His eyes then wandered back to what laid underneath it. There in the center of the room, a Golden book was floating on a pedestal.


    Looking at the book again Nero could feel like it was almost alive. Gregor''s face showed a combination of fear and disgust. Nero looked at the book and then glanced back at Gregor. To Nero the Golden book was mesmerizingly beautiful,  he could only be puzzled on why Gregor looked so frightened. Gregor looked towards Nero and spoke.


    "They wanted this, the ancient text of the Yu''vre. The Book of the Dead, the accursed Tome of Knowledge."

 Chapter 3 - Maude Jeanne Strongsong

    ~ Uploaded a cover, Introducing the female lead and displaying a map for good measure! - nEoQuIckSiLvEr ~


    Chapter 3 - Maude Jeanne Strongsong


    In a town far northwest of the Sea of Trees, inside a Manor with an enormous hall. A father and daughter were speaking to each other. Her tiny frame was heavily distinguishable from her father''s enormous body. He was sitting down on a throne made of metal covered with furs. The father had many scars on his body and his huge muscles bulged out. The girl was standing and desperately pleading with her father.


    "Daughter he will be coming here to meet you." The father said.


    "Why must I marry that man?" The girl told her father with teary eyes.


    The daughter had fiery red hair that enhanced her delicate features. An ample bosom with exquisite curves. Her skin had a glossy glow to it. Though she wore leather garments made from brown bears and had a mouth veil covering her face. If any human man had laid eyes on her, he would call her a ravishing beauty. But she was not human.


    "Isn''t it bad enough that I have a human name?" she said.


    "Maude Jeanne Strongsong!" Her father roared. "Your uncle! My blood brother gave you that name! It was his mother''s name! You should cherish it!"


    "Uncle is human!" Maude said with her head down.


    "Daughter¡­do not tell me you will be an Orc that distinguishes between races," Her father spoke. "What Orcs covet is not race but strength!"


    Maude looked dejected almost to the point that her father wanted to console her. Her father was a Chieftain, a leader, and an Orc praised for his near invincible strength. He wanted to hold his only daughter but the pride of a Chieftain prevented him from doing so. Then another Orc appeared, almost as enormous as the Chieftain with muscles just the same and a huge chest.


    "Wife! There you are, speak some sense to our daughter!" The Chieftain rose and left the pair.


    Maude looked up to her mother who was almost a foot taller than her. She was wearing fine garments from the skin of luxurious animals with dragon scales that looked like armor as a skirt. Her mother had wavy brown hair with braids on the side. Once upon a time she was called the most beautiful of all the Orc women with features that put many Orcs to shame. Her mother was a strong warrior that competed in many duels and fought in many battles. Maude had always admired her mother, her beauty, her strength, and the great sword she wielded.


    "Maude what''s going on?" Her mother looked at her with calm eyes.


    "Father is trying to marry me off to a human! He hates me!" Maude said.


    Maude''s mother came near and held her close to her bosom. While her father''s pride prevented him from consoling her, a mother''s pride did not.


    Her mother wiped some tears off her face and looked into her eyes.


    "Stupid girl, why are you still wearing that veil?" Her mother touched the side of her face.


    "It''s to hide my shame, everyone in town calls me ugly!" Maude said.


    "Just the words of ignorant folk my dear."


    "Why wasn''t I born as beautiful as you and father?" Maude buried her face against her mother''s chest.


    "Daughter you are beautiful in your own way. I should know, I birthed you."


    "I can''t use a great sword like you nor a great ax like a father. I''m not as strong as my older brothers!"


    Maude releases herself from her mother''s embrace and looks into her mother''s eyes. No matter how many times Maude would look at her mother she would always think one thing, beautiful. Only her light green skin was something taken from her mother. Contrast to her mother who had strong cheekbones, a big jaw, with bountiful eyebrows and sharp eyes, as well as wider hips. Even her mother''s teeth were larger compared to her own. Her mother was the epitome of Orc beauty.


    "Do not listen to everyone my only daughter, you''re only sixteen years of age. I would not be here today if I listened to everyone in my younger days. Even as strong as I am, I know that strength isn''t everything." Maude''s mother tells her with her arms crossed over her chiseled chest.


    Looking at her daughter she always knew how much of a complex her daughter had. When she was little, she had never been this way and was always a rambunctious sort of girl. She felt her daughter had changed when she had initiated her training and interacted with other Orc children. Compared to herself and her husband, their daughter has always been very different in personality and physical traits.


    "Daughter, you are born the child of a Chieftain. This is your duty as a noble to unite with the neighboring Kingdom. Your uncle had fostered this marriage in hopes that there will be growing peace between two neighbors." Maude''s mother said depicting an air of nobility.


    "I hate it!" Maude said. "Aren''t I suppose to be a Strongsong?"


    Maude had known she was different from her family. When she first started her initiate training, she always thought she would be someone as strong and beautiful as her mother. At first, she heard whispers, but soon after everyone in the town and neighboring tribes called her "ugly." They snickered at her, from her looks to her human name. Then she started wearing a mouth veil so others wouldn''t look at her as much. Even the weapon she used was scoffed at and called cowardly, the bow and arrow.


    There were few archers among the Orc tribes as they prided in face-to-face combat. Her human uncle had taught her the ways of the bow and arrow at a young age. She fell in love with it until all the other Orc children made snide remarks towards her. When she tried to use her mother''s great sword, it was too heavy for her. Even her father''s great ax was terribly unbalanced for her body.


    "I''m even reduced to using a coward''s weapon!"


    "Did you not see your uncle use a bow? His marksmanship is superb. Not many can face your uncle in a duel and remain unscathed." Her mother says. "Daughter, I know you. You are as courageous and feisty as the Four Gods themselves."


    "No¡­If-if only I was stronger!" Maude said in tears.


    Maude left the room in a hurry with her eyes red and her cheeks puffy. Maude''s mother could only sigh as she watched her run away. Their dwelling was on the north side of town. It was comparable to a Manor for humans as her family is considered Orc nobility. It was made of metal and stone built by Dwarven architects. It stood on a hill that watched over the town but people can just as easily look up towards the Chieftain''s manor. As she exited their home she was greeted by a stout Orc wearing metal armor, picking at his teeth with a sword.


    "Ah! my ugly little sister! How is it to know you''re going to be married!" The Orc says with a chuckle.


    "Kogar!" Maude yells as she punches her brother in the solar plexus.


    Although he was wearing armor, there was still a heavy dent in the pit of his stomach. Kogar fell limp face down and Maude begins stomping at him. Kogar was the second son of the Chieftain, he always wore armor as a way of training himself. He was short even for Orc standards but his body was comprised of finely compressed muscles. He liked teasing his little sister who in return beat him quite badly.


    Another tall lanky Orc comes by the entrance to the Manor and opens the gate. His clothing attire was near white and looked like monk robes. His long black hair was tied back with a white hood covering his head. Although he looked tall and lanky, his strength was revered on the western continent. He notices the two Orc siblings fighting and with a stoic face comes to greet them.


    "Maude, Kogar, what are you two doing?" The tall Orc said.


    Maude sees the tall Orc and stops her brother''s beating. She composes herself and wipes her eyes. With a nod, she greets the tall Orc in white robes.


    "Elder brother, Voriff! You''re back from communion?" Maude said.


    Voriff was a monk and trained deeply in the art of hand to hand combat. He was the first son of the Chieftain, so he would soon take leadership after his father passes it on. He is considered fierce not only for his strength but his keen intellect. Out of all the Orcs in his family, he is the only one to embrace the religion of the Four Gods. He looked back and forth between his brother and sister, only to exhale deeply.


    "By the Four Gods," Voriff said. "Can you not play in front of the house you two?"


    Maude begins to step away from Kogar''s limp body and glances downward. She looks up at Voriff and nods her head.


    "I''m sorry elder brother, Kogar was just saying mean things to me," Maude said. "Were you able to commune with the gods and find the relic?"


    "More or less, Its'' been lost for generations but we know that the Elves had it during the great war. If only we can find it, our heirloom would be returned to us. It seems to be somewhere in the Sea of Trees, maybe hidden in some temple?" Voriff exhaled again as he looked over to the horizon south, toward the Sea of Trees.


    "Thank you for your hard work elder brother!" Maude said with a bow.


    "Yes, it''s been a very long day. I''ve heard you are to be married. Congratulations my little sister." Voriff responds.


    "I don''t want to marry that man!" Maude replies.


    "Oh? and why not?"


    "I don''t know his strength brother! I don''t know how he looks like! Everyone is going to make fun of me for marrying a human man!"


    "By the Four Gods," Voriff said as he pinches the bridge of his nose. "Maude, your body is not your own anymore. We of the ruling class must take into consideration the hearts of the people."


    "Why must we be friendly with the neighboring Kingdom?" Maude pouted.


    "Our uncle fostered a deal to have a Duke''s son from the Kingdom marry you," Voriff said. "Even our Emperor thought this was a great idea. You''ll be the first to bridge between our country and theirs."


    "But he''s human!"


    "Young sister, even in our town we have humans, dwarves, elves and others that live under father''s leadership," Voriff said. "Our father is a magnanimous man, he has taken care of those who have been displaced from previous wars."


    "If I was strong as you! Father wouldn''t think of marrying me off somewhere!" Maude ran away from her brother and headed to town.


    "Why can''t she just see the bigger picture?" Voriff mutters.


    Voriff looks at Kogar still, face down on the ground and lifts him up with one hand. He slaps his brother awake. Kogar blinks his eyes before coming to his senses.


    "Ugh-what¡­Oh, Brother! You''re back!" Kogar said heartily.


    Voriff places Kogar down and stands him up. He dusts off the dirt from his brother''s armor. Picking up the sword on the ground he hands it towards his brother. Still with a stone face Voriff stares at his brother.


    "Please don''t tease Maude too much," Voriff said.


    "What? I was just praising her for being able to get married even with how ugly she is!"


    "By the Four Gods, that''s exactly it." Voriff pinches the bridge of his nose again. "Go find her and bring her back please, I don''t want her getting into any trouble. Maude might not consider herself strong compared to us but she''s still very strong compared to everyone else."


    With that Voriff moves away from Kogar and heads inside the Manor. Kogar scratches his head for a bit and uses his sword to pick at his teeth before heading to find Maude. Kogar didn''t really understand what was happening but only knew he had to find Maude before Voriff exacted punishment on him. If she headed to town with an aggravated state who knows what trouble she might get into. The manor of the Chieftain was still close to the town but some distance away.


    It was still a bright afternoon in the Town of Southscale and the rumblings of the town were still alive. The town was a part of the Empire and closest on the border of neighboring countries. It was also the first line of defense before going to the City of Azrael. Maude''s father, Chieftain Scar governed the town and its surrounding territories. While his populace was not many, his land stretched far.


    Chieftain Scar had the precarious task of appeasing the Empire and the neighboring countries. The very reason why the man of his stature and his wife''s combat ability were stationed at the border. They were great Orc heroes and the first line of defense against three countries: The Human Kingdom of Or''Vale, The Free Nation State, and The Sand Elf Dynasty.


    Only one country did Chieftain Scar had an existing relationship with and that was the Free Nation State. Chieftain Scar''s blood brother was the King, he was a man that once came from the Human Kingdom of Or''Vale. They were blood brother''s because they had spilled much blood in battle together. His brother was called a Hero-King and hated the idea of race segregation. He had founded his own nation state to the north, in the great white mountains. A place where people of all races can come and live.


    After much consideration, Chieftain Scar too believed in his blood brother''s ideals. He let displaced races from past wars come live in his town. While his town mostly consisted of Orcs, they had 1/6 a population of other races. This brought much-needed manpower and much ideal trading with neighboring countries. It gave prosperity to the Town of Southscale and let everyone see Chieftain Scar as a wise ruler.


    Chieftain Scar''s blood brother, King Alastair, as mediator brokered a deal with a neighboring country, The Human Kingdom of Or''Vale. To send Maude Jeanne Strongsong as a wife for a Duke''s son. The Duke was also in charge of the border territory for the Human Kingdom in the city of Westwolf. The Duke''s son, the young Lord would come of age and be given the right to rule the territory in place of his father. While the countries might not be unified, it would send a message to the bordering territories that there would be peace. It was much needed for the weary populace to shelter them away from the long wars of the past.


    The Human Kingdom of Or''Vale was in the middle of the Western Continent. It was surrounded by many countries from many different races. If even one side would ease the necessity of troops with the negotiation of peace, they would take it. They had long maintained sovereignty and strength because of the heroes who hailed from the Kingdom, The Four Wise Men.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    While the Kingdom''s interpretation of the religion of the Four Gods considered other races filthy. The Chieftain''s eldest son was a worshipper of the faith. It would be possible for the Chieftain''s son to spread the word of the Four Gods. So the religion and the Kingdom allowed the marriage to be possible.


    ----###----


    On the road connecting the territories between the Empire and the Kingdom. A beautiful horse drew carriage was moving on the road followed by two other fine carriages. Inside was a young man with blonde curly hair and deep blue eyes. He had the air of royalty but he was only a Duke''s son. His clothes exhibited the rich extravagance of nobility. His name was Casimir Von Wolfe and he was the first son of the Duke of Or''Vale.


    Surrounding the carriage were ten knights on horses galloping along. They had blue outlines on their chain mail with a crest of a wolf on their armor. Carrying shields, longswords and crossbows almost ready for any fight. They also had two scholarly mages from the academy who rode with the young Lord. Coming from the city of Westwolf, they were the youngest in the station who would grow in Casimir''s entourage.


    "How much further until we get there?" Casimir said to his close Aide.


    "Not much further my Lord," The Aide was fanning Casimir as he spoke to him.


    "What do you know about this Orc, I''m engaged to?"


    Casmir looked at his aide with sharp eyes. His Aide could only look down and fan even faster as he tried to remember some details.


    "My Lord, King Alastair said she''s the daughter of the most bravest and strongest hero on the west side!"


    "Pfft¡­ An Orc? A Hero? Please don''t use that false King''s pleasantries on me."


    "My-my apologies my Lord." his aide said with a look of despair.


    Everyone in the Kingdom of Or''Vale knew King Alastair as an upstart prince. He was second in line to the Kingdom of Or''Vale but renounced his claim. Only to head north to the white mountains and erect a kingdom there. The only reason why the Kingdom of Or''Vale didn''t crush the Free Nation State was that the King was their own King''s brother.


    Lord Casimir was disgusted that he had to make a trip to the Orc lands. He was even more scornful at the fact that his father lets him be engaged to an Orc. He would think that the church who hated all other races would be against it but even they approved of the marriage! Lord Casmir had just turned eighteen years old and was to be given reign to rule the city of Westwolf.


    Westwolf was the land he was born and raised in, he only had to bide his time and follow in the footsteps of his father. Just as he was about to make his mark on the Kingdom, his own king proposes that he marry an Orc girl. Laughable and truly disgusting! Why would he, a young Lord and ruler of the western border territory be married to a filthy Orc?


    If it were not for his father and the King proposing such a ludicrous marriage, he would think it an insult to his honor. There were plenty of beautiful and noble ladies that wanted the pleasure of his company, Elf women were more to Casimir''s standards. Even if he were to be married to an Orc, he would not lay with her. He would rather have children with human women and sire bastard sons to raise. It would be much better than having a half-breed Orc child.


    "Disgusting, I can tell we are nearing the Orc lands from the putrid smell in the air." Casimir pinched his nose.


    "I''m sorry my Lord!" the Aide said and then pointed to the other occupants in the carriage. "You! You mages from the Academy, do something about the smell!"


    The young mages looked at each other and one pulled out a potion.


    "If it pleases my Lord this vial has the aroma of sunflowers!"


    "Sunflowers? Are we going outside for a stroll? Give me something richer than that you fool!" Casimir waved his hand toward the mage.


    The young mage who was rebuked disgracefully lowered his head. When the other young mage saw this he produced a purple vial.


    "My lord this is an aroma vial created from one of the great heroes in Or''Vale."


    "Oh? Which hero?"


    "One of the four Wise Men, My Lord. Gregor the Great!"


    "Gregor? One of the most acclaimed geniuses in his generation?"


    "Yes my Lord!"


    "Very well, use it."


    "Unfortunately my Lord, This is one of the last remaining creations left by Gregor." The young mage said. "I paid quite a hefty price for it¡­10 gold coins."


    "Hmph! I''ll pay you twice the fee for it!" Casimir said.


    Casimir didn''t need to know what the vial would do. It had already fit the criteria needed for Casimir. It was rare, exclusive, and came with a high price. He would waste no effort in showing off his wealth even to his own entourage. He nodded at his Aide who gave the young mage twenty gold coins in hand.


    "Thank you my Lord!" The young mage said as he opened the vial.


    A fresh stinging aroma attacked the senses to the occupants in the carriage. This was the Alchemy of one of the four Wise Men. It smelled like the finest wine in the royal capital. Then a cool mint breeze seems to come alive in their nostrils. Their bodies felt transported to an ocean cliff and then to a snowy mountain.


    What majesty of alchemy was this? Casimir''s body felt invigorated, he felt refreshed as if he had been sleeping for days. Joint aches, pains, and fatigue seem to disappear when they inhaled the fumes of the purple vial. His mind seems to clear up as if hit by an epiphany. If only he had more of this! He would pay any price!


    Just as Casimir was feeling rejuvenated the carriage had come to a halt. A knock came to the carriage door and a knight appeared to the side of the window.


    "Apologies my Lord, we''ve arrived at the border. Please exit for a quick inspection."


    "It''s fine, I will be given time to stretch my legs," Casimir said with a smile.


    The Knight was taken aback as he never saw his Lord smile before. Casimir and his entourage exited the carriage. As Casmir stepped out he would see a towering gate made of metal. It was perfectly built into the mountain and was the crossing area into Orc territory. His eyes then moved towards the guards and he saw them, Orcs.


    They were taller and much bulkier than the knights protecting him. They wore full pitch black armor that made them seem more menacing. They had red symbols of dragons on them. Their weapons looked heavy but they were lifted with such relative ease. Some Orc guards with a Captain leading them came in front of the carriage. Casimir could see and hear them clearly from where he was at.


    Casimir looked on as his knights greeted the Orc guards. One of his knights took off his helmet and handed over a sealed parchment.


    "By permission of Chieftain Scar, we are to gain entry to the Empire. We are heading to the town of Southscale to meet with our Lord''s betrothed."


    "By our honor, we have received you and declare you will be given permission after a quick inspection." The Orc Captain replied.


    Casimir''s ears perked up as he heard the guard, it was definitely a female''s voice. Perhaps he could see what a female Orc would look like. While he was disgusted with his marriage, he never observed a female before. He had only seen what male Orcs looked like and compared them in his mind''s eye. Gregor''s vial had cleared his mind, maybe it wouldn''t be that bad he thought.


    Then the female Orc Captain took off her helmet, what Casimir saw made him want to stab his own eyes out. That female Orc didn''t look like a female at all! Her face was wide and she had a huge forehead. She had what looked like a huge under bite with bushy eyebrows and big eyes. She had red lips like an apple compared to her green skin. Her hair was in a twin ponytail. The female Orc noticed Casimir''s stare and she winked at him. Casimir''s face cracked into a stiff smile and he wanted to throw up right there.


    This was an Orc female? It was ten times worse than what he thought! He was going to be married to one of these creatures!? Maybe she was one of the least attractive females!? Just as he thought this the other Orc guards noticed Casimir''s smile to their Captain.


    "Look at that! Even this Lord knows the beauty of our Captain!"


    "Anyone on the Western Continent knows that our Captain is one of the most beautiful women around!"


    "Now that I see he knows good taste in women I feel sorry for him."


    "Sorry?... Is this the human man to marry Chieftain Scar''s ugly daughter?"


    "Truly pitiful!"


    "Oh, my condolences."


    "Hey, you lot! Chieftain Scar''s daughter may not be as pretty as I am but you shouldn''t talk about her that way." The Orc Captain said. "Hurry up and inspect these carriages so they could be on their way."


    The Orc captain looks at her guards and urges them to hurry. She then approached Casimir, walking sensually towards him. Her eyes looked as if she caught small prey.


    "My young Lord, I''m sorry for the inconvenience. If there''s any trouble please feel free to talk to this elder sister!" The Orc Captain gave Casimir another wink before going on her way.


    Casimir seemed to be broken when he heard the conversation between the Orc guards. That Orc Captain was one of the most beautiful women around!? Your mother! He wanted to choke on his own spit! His fianc¨¦e is considered ugly!? By these Orcs!?


    Casimir had lost all the positive effects from Gregor''s vial. His face was pale and he felt deathly sick. This was worse than he thought! He was going to be a laughingstock! He didn''t dare go and meet the Chieftain''s daughter now! He was going to go through with his engagement but now it''s different. First, he was going back home, and then would pay any compensation just to break this engagement off! He was not going to be stuck with an "ugly" Orc wife!


    Casimir went and grabbed his aide.


    "Tell all the men we are leaving! We are going back to Westwolf!"


    "But-but Lord what about your betrothed?"


    "I don''t care! We''re leaving! Ugh!...I feel sick! Send a message to the Chieftain and tell him I can''t attend the meeting with his daughter!" Casmir told his Aide and hastily went back into his carriage.


    Casimir''s Aide had no choice but to follow his Lord''s wishes. He informed the Orc guards and the knights. After much deliberation, he told the guards to send the Chieftain a message that the Lord got sick halfway through and felt the need to go home. So the carriages turned around and went back from where they came.


    ---####---


    On the edge of the Town of Southscale, Maude was sitting on top of a rock looking south. Maude never went into Town, she didn''t like wandering around Southscale alone. Sometimes she would feel the gazes, snickers, and pity as she walked by. Right now she was looking towards the Sea of Trees. It was an endless horizon of trees that seemed to go on forever.


    "By the Four Gods¡­why must I be so weak?" Maude whispered to herself.


    Maude was contemplating what she should do. If only I could prove my strength she thought. She heard a metal clanking sound behind her and she looked back. It was her brother Kogar walking up to her.


    "Little sister what are you doing out here? We should go back before Voriff gets angry." Kogar said.


    "Why? So I could be married off to some human?" Maude replied.


    Maude had a thought and looked back at Kogar. Her brother was not very bright and this was very well known. She was thinking how did Kogar ever get the reputation he has now? As someone strong and reliable? She often fought with her brother so she knew his stout strength.


    "Kogar¡­How did you get so strong?" Maude said.


    Kogar perked up with a smile as he heard her praise him.


    "Well, my little sister, per-se-ver-ance!" Kogar spoke the word slowly as if it had always been said that way. "I had to prove myself! Before I could prove to others! This is why I wear this armor."


    "So that''s why you stink, you never take that armor off."


    "How rude! This sweat attracts girls from miles away!"


    Maude looked at her brother with a disgusted face.


    "What''d you do to prove your strength?"


    "I got this armor!" Kogar said with pride. "This armor had been lost during the great war. I found it in the white mountains with the help of our uncle. Now I wear it as a symbol of my strength!"


    "Lost in the great war?" Maude was struck with an idea.


    The family heirloom that had been lost in the Sea of Trees! Everyone was looking for it even her Elder brother. If she could find it, it would prove her strength. Kogar had shown her a path! She would need to go to the Sea of Trees and prove herself.


    If she wanted to go into the Sea of Trees, she would have to prepare. She would need her weapon, her bow was a present from her uncle. It was made out of black metal with a string from the hair of a white tiger. It was said to be a weapon of the gods in stark contrast to what other children teased her about. Although she had talked badly about the weapon, she loved her bow dearly.


    Maude would need some supplies to last through the days. The Sea of Trees seem to go on forever, she had heard many stories of people wandering into the forest and never coming back out. Maude had an affinity for wind magic, She felt that she could go in and come back out easily. If anything she would make quick use of her time to go in and come back without anyone noticing a thing.


    "Thanks, brother!" Maude said as she jumped off the rock and headed back towards town.


    "You''re welcome¡­?" Kogar looked confused. "So¡­are we going back home?"


    "Yes, we are!" Maude said with cheerful eyes.


    Kogar walked next to his now upbeat sister and was still confused. One minute she was sulking and the next she was happy. What a fickle sister he thought, I hope to not get an ugly daughter just like her. He didn''t understand his sister but at least he wouldn''t be punished by Voriff, so Kogar walked merrily along with his younger sister.


    "This is my chance to prove my strength!" she said to herself.

 Chapter 4 - Book of Knowledge

    ~ I had kept writing and writing and writing. Before I knew it, it was 15,000+ words for this one chapter. I was told to break it down because it''s way too much. So I''m re-editing the next chapters and pushing them back as I separate chapter 4b/4c to 5 and 6. Well enjoy! - nEoQuIcKsiLvEr ~


    Chapter 4 - Book of Knowledge


    Back at the Ivory Tower, Nero was staring with a blank face at Gregor.


    "The Yu''vre? Didn''t they disappear thousands of years ago?" Nero said.


    "Yes¡­Ultimately they sought immortality and in doing so gained great power. This Tower that we have lived in for fifteen years together, is a testament to the power. It''s just a mere fraction of what the ancient Yu''vre possessed." Gregor promptly gestured towards the book and the crystal  in the center of the room.


    "Immortality?" Nero questioned.


    "They understood that knowledge was power my boy. The Yu''vre wanted their knowledge to live forever or so that''s what everyone believes." Gregor walked towards the book, almost wanting to touch it but not doing so.


    "So where have they gone?" Nero asked with a puzzled look on his face to Gregor.


    Gregor gave a solemn look to Nero.


    "No one knows my boy. This book is their legacy, this is all what those beings have to show for. Their lives, their knowledge, everything about them¡­maybe is stored in this book?" Gregor said.


    Nero only looked at the Golden book before putting his eyes back at Gregor. The Ancient Yu''vre were knowledge seekers but they all disappeared. No one, not even Gregor knows what happened to them. Gregor had been searching for their legacy and in the end heard rumblings of this book. As one of the Four Wise Men in the Kingdom of Or''vale, he dropped everything to find it.


    "So you don''t know what that book does father?"


    "Nero my boy, All I know is that the Ancient Yu''vre wanted to live forever. Only  caring about their precious knowledge. But ultimately everything comes a price. Right now this book and this ivory tower is all that is left of the Yu''vre." Gregor explained.


    Nero was soaking in the information given to him. Who were the ancient Yu''vre? What was this book? Who were those men and why would they want it? The book possesses the knowledge of an entire civilization? How? Nero felt he has read books that were much bigger in size and some contained much information that had to be separated in multiple volumes. Nero could not comprehend the answers to these questions as he looked to Gregor''s face. Nero decided he wouldn''t think about it right now. In the end, all Nero cared about was getting away safely with his father.


    The whole time he had been living in the Tower with his father. He often wondered why his father never left the Tower. Nero could only assume that his father only cared about gaining knowledge and working on his craft. He had no idea that his father had stayed to solve the secret of the book.


    "Well I''m not quite sure I follow. I can''t understand why someone would be after a legacy of a dead race. If all the knowledge of an ancient civilization is just contained in this small book, I''m not sure it''s worth it." Nero said as he promptly crossing his arms.


    "But if you think we should, let''s just take the book and leave."


    "Knowledge is power my boy, who knows what the Yu''vre had compared to modern times."


    Gregor rubbed his beard and was taken back in thought. He himself had been searching for this book for a very long time. Though he was never able to crack its secrets. What''s more is that he feels deathly ill after touching the book. He was beginning to think this book was not worth the trouble but after awhile a look of conviction filled his eyes. He couldn''t let the book fall into the wrong hands no matter if he was able to unlock its secrets or not.


    "Let me take the book." Gregor said.


    Gregor walked towards the Book and grabbed it from its pedestal. A wave of energy shocked him and he felt a surging pain. Gregor grimaced as he looked at the book with malcontent. He absolutely didn''t want Nero to touch the book. Gregor had never unlocked its secret but he knew of its curse. It was called a cursed book, a book of the dead.


    All texts that Gregor found about the book told of its misfortune. It would sap the magical energy away from any who touched it. This didn''t just effect intelligent races but even animals. Memories would seem to go missing, leaving some dead or mindless. Gregor believed this to be the defense mechanism of the book itself.


    When Gregor had touched the book many years prior he searched his own mind. He found that some beginner and intermediate spell craft had gone missing from his memories. The faces of friends seem to go hazy and he couldn''t quite remember them. Things he knew he should have learned from his days at the Academy, were simply gone. At first he thought he was going senile but now he knows the legends were true.


    "It''s only a matter of time." Gregor whispered.


    Gregor looked at Nero and gave him a faint smile. Nero was startled by his father and wanted to know what happened. Gregor could only power through the pain.


    "Hurry and gather your things. We''ll leave this place quickly." Gregor said.


    "Right! I''ll gather my things and grab our emergency supplies." Nero said. "I still keep it packed and fresh for anytime we might leave just as you said."


    "Right my b-¡­.argh" Gregor almost toppled over as he dropped the book.


    The lustrous golden glow disappeared, the golden book transformed, becoming a dull black book. The aura surrounding it was all gone and what was left, looked like trash ready to be thrown away. Nero rushed to Gregor''s side and held him up. Nero grabbed the black book and almost instantly its golden aura returned. Nothing affected Nero as he held up Gregor with the book in his grasp. Gregor looked at Nero with shocked eyes as he saw him hold the book.


    "What''s the matter?" Nero said.


    "Do you feel anything!?" Gregor replied.


    Nero looked at him puzzled.


    "No¡­"


    "Nothing?"


    "No, should I?"


    Gregor studied Nero''s face with his hands and then scanned his body. Gregor''s face would form a smile with a sudden realization.


    "Hahahahahahahahahah¡­." Gregor laughed out loud.


    Searching for this book only for it to lead to a dead end! My thoughts, my knowledge, my memories, my life¡­this book took it all! But Nero! He can overcome it! Gregor thought.


    Gregor often wondered why he found a baby boy outside the tower fifteen years ago. Was it Nero''s fate that led him to the Tower? Gregor had grown attached to the boy and raised him as his son. Gregor knew Nero was special but he didn''t think he was this special.


    "Father are you alright?" Nero said.


    "I''m alright son, let us leave!" Gregor said. "Get some bindings for this book, hold it close to you and let no one touch it!" Gregor said. "This is now your legacy."


    Gregor hugged Nero as if he was a father seeing his son for the first time. Nero''s eyes opened and he was taken aback.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll always be with you my boy."


    "What are you talking about? Aren''t you coming with me?"


    "Yes, let''s go"


    "Where would we go?" Nero asked.


    Gregor stopped and pondered for awhile. He stroked his beard contemplating.


    "To the Kingdom of Or''Vale." Gregor said. "First we should head north to Southscale, there''s someone I''d like to thank before I forget."


    "So I''ll finally get to see the outside world with my own eyes." Nero was beaming with excitement.


    "Get some rest my boy." Gregor could only laugh and wave his hand. "I shall get some too, it''s still dark out and it''s better to leave in daylight."


    Gregor nodded his head as he descended down the stairs leaving Nero behind. Nero''s eyes wandered at the book for a second and then to the Gregor''s back. It was the first time Gregor ever gave him a warm embrace but something welled up inside Nero. Joy was replaced by a melancholy feeling of dread and sadness. Nero had always thought about leaving before but now it felt different.


    Nero held up the book to examine it, its golden luster was gone and replaced with a common aura. Was this book really worth it? he thought. His hands moved to open the book and suddenly his senses were attacked. Images and symbols filled his mind as a faint golden glow enveloped his hands.


    In his mind, he saw towers, hordes of people worshipping, a race of people enslaved, a woman in a white dress and then Gregor. With a thud, the book closed in his hands and the glow disappeared. Everything that appeared in Nero''s mind disappeared instantly. Light became bright as the sun for Nero''s eyes and a headache raged inside his head. He toppled over and covered his face with his hands, What was that? he thought as he couldn''t comprehend it all.


    Nero descended the stairs when his vision came back to him. His eyes scanned each floor he stepped on and a wave of nostalgia hit him. This Tower was what he known all his life, would it really disappear from his life? Yes, he dreamed of leaving the Tower but with the caveat that his father would be here waiting for him. Now they both were going to leave it behind.


    Nero went to his bed to lay down but he was still restless after he woken up. It became daybreak and Nero didn''t delay after his talk with Gregor. He gathered his personal belongings and anything he would need essential to his survival. He was finally to leave the Tower but everything he knew as well. Nero grabbed his short sword, his knapsack, some minor items for his journey.


    Nero gathered his things and promptly searched for Gregor. He wore his cloak that trailed him like a red shadow. Before looking for Gregor he also heeded his words and bound the book in a leather straps. Nero would find his father on the third floor, working in laboratory as if it was just another day.


    Gregor was creating potions for Nero in the journey ahead. The Sea of Trees was a dangerous place, much different from the confines of the Ivory Tower. Gregor had to make sure they were prepared. Even if they left in a hurry to avoid their pursuers, it would make them handicapped against the dangers in the Sea of Trees.


    Gregor as if knowing a trap might be laid for them, started preparing other magical trinkets as well. He concocted glue trap potions, mana stones, smoke bombs, and various other things to escape quickly or fight. Gregor wasn''t sure fighting with Nero who hadn''t had real combat experience be ideal. Nero had told him of his clash with the knights but that was with the element of surprise.


    Nero could only watch on as his father worked with the materials. Gregor created and concocted as if it were second nature like taking a breath of air. Nero understood what Gregor was doing but didn''t really have an idea for the variety of magical items.


    "Smoke bombs?"


    "So we can quickly escape."


    Gregor held up one hand to Nero''s face.


    "Blind the senses, and we can run."


    Gregor produced a satchel and placed some items in it.


    "Mana stones?"


    "For when we fight."


    Gregor looked at Nero and held up a mana stone that was infused with wind magic.


    "My boy, this has compressed wind magic engraved on it. Mages chant magic and this will stop them from doing so." Gregor explained as he continued his work.


    "Chanting? Aren''t single words used to invoke magic?" Nero said.


    "No, not everyone can do the things you can my boy. The technique you know is very advanced." Gregor replied.


    Nero ruffled his hair as he tried to understand Gregor''s explanation. He knew that words were power and used to invoke magic. Chanting, magic circles and rune engraving all helped the ease of using magic. What he didn''t know was only a select few could use shortcuts in speaking when utilizing magic. They were called "Wordmancers" and Nero was one of them. Gregor too belonged in this elite category. Instead of a chant, he could use magic spells with a single word.


    Nero stood by silently as Gregor continued his work. While many things could be brewed almost immediately some alchemic formulas took hours to finish. Father and son could only burn valuable time Gregor finished his preparations and handed a satchel to Nero. Gregor carried his own knapsack on his shoulder and bag on his back.


    "Do we really need all this?" Nero said.


    "Better to be prepared my boy," Gregor replied.


    Gregor didn''t know who was after them but he did know they were after the book. If they had found the Tower empty, they would still chase after them. He didn''t have the strength to go on a full fight with these mysterious pursuers. At the very least Gregor had to make sure that Nero was able to escape with the book and get away safely.


    As they were about to leave the Tower, Gregor looked at Nero''s eyes and saw a hint of worry. Nero''s mind was clouded with many doubts. Gregor felt the need to offer words of encouragement to his son. What kind of father would I be if I don''t ease his conviction? he thought. Gregor patted Nero on the shoulder.


    "My boy, I lived a long life. I am now but an old man, you are the future and with you will carry my stead. Not only are you my son, but you are my prot¨¦g¨¦. I have taught you a great deal of what I know." Gregor gave his son a brilliant smile.


    "I won''t let you down father." Nero said returning his own smile to Gregor.


    "Everything I instilled in you was not to my benefit. I can only hope that you spread the wealth of knowledge you have learned in your own lifetime. That is all I could hope for with the remainder of my life." Gregor said.


    "I will" Nero said.


    Father and son looked at each other with conviction. There were not much words needed to say about how they cared for each other. Still Gregor went on to offer more words as if he planned for this day.


    "When you go out into the world, meet and make friends with as many people as you can. These last fifteen years have only been me and you." Gregor said. "My peers would always call me aloof and scattered brain. I was socially inept as they would say. She would always tell me how I should be more welcoming and meet other people."


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    A bittersweet smile came to Gregor''s face as he thought about it.


    "Who?" Nero asked.


    Then like woken from a dream, Gregor looked back at Nero and replied "A friend."


    This had come to a shock to Nero when he heard Gregor talk about someone. It was actually the first time in his life that he heard Gregor had mention anyone else in his life. All the stories Gregor ever told was about himself and his journeys, they never included anyone else. Nero had thought of Gregor as a solitary wanderer and great traveler.  Now Nero had realized his father never really talked about the personal details of his life other than being an orphan raised at the Academy. Not even the details of the other Four Wise Men.


    Gregor saw the look on Nero''s face and let out a cough.


    "What do you talk about with friends?" Nero said.


    "Things, objects, life, magical items." Gregor said stroking his beard with a cough.


    "I see." Nero nodded with confirmation.


    "Father, can we talk about books?"


    "Well of course¡­OH but the black book, don''t mention it to anyone my boy."


    "I shouldn''t mention this book to anyone? " Nero asked as held the book up from its strap.


    "Just by people knowing it''s in your possession would welcome many dangers." Gregor replied.


    "Why?" Nero asked.


    "Knowledge is power my boy, many would want that knowledge you hold in your hands." Gregor said. "Do not casually mention it to anyone."


    "If it''s that dangerous why don''t we just destroy the book and be done with it?" Nero said.


    "It can''t be done. Not with any means I know of. It contains too much magical energy and mysterious seals. I have no discovered even a fraction of the things it possesses. The Yu''vre were very advance in the ways of science and magic." Gregor said.


    Gregor gave Nero a stern look as his eyes glanced to the book. Gregor realizing something put down his bag and searched his belongings. Gregor''s eyes wandered to Nero and he could see some agitation on his face.


    "We should hurry." Nero said.


    "The Sea of Trees is a very dangerous place and one could lose their life being lost in its endless maze. You haven''t traveled far outside the protection of the Tower to see the dangers it possess." Gregor said as he pulled an old compass from his bag.


    Gregor handed the compass over to Nero.


    "In case we get separated, hold onto this compass, it will help you traverse the Sea of Trees." Gregor said. "It helped me reach this tower and it will help lead you to safety, I trust it very much."


    Nero looked at the compass and it was very well kept. A magical energy surrounded the compass and it looked crafted with great care. As he turned over the compass there was minor scratches that could be seen on the bottom. The name "Ashlen" was carved onto the back and was almost worn over. Nero placed the compass his pocket and nodded his head to Gregor.


    "So what happens if we get separated?" Nero said.


    "If anything you would want to find the rest of the Wise Men in the Kingdom of Ore''vale. Brutus, Ashlen or Moore, will help you. " Gregor said.


    Outside the Tower, armed knights had surrounded the Tower in a perimeter. A refined middle-aged man emerged from the Sea of Trees. His long golden hair shone brightly with the sun. Fiery red eyes seem to pierce from his gaze. A faint, small scar was on his cheek. His hands moved to touch his cheek like habit. The outfit he wore made it seem as if he was a nobleman donning exquisite armor.  The armor looked pristine with a crest of a wolf on the chest-plate and his blue cape fluttered in the wind like the sky.


    Five shadows appeared before him and greeted him. They were the dark mages under his service. He had hand-picked them, mentored over them and gave them the tools necessary to grow. He had finely crafted them into being his weapons and in return they offered subservience. Their garb was dark in attire and they were called "Dark Mages."


    "Cyrus, Is everything ready?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    One of the Dark Mages came forward and he was the clear leader of the group. He was the first picked and the more powerful of his dark brethren. His face was plain but stern and he had sharp eyes. The hood he wore covered his curly hazel hair.


    "Are you sure they didn''t leave?"


    "I''m sure, my Lord. We placed markers around the forest that would''ve told us if they left."


    "Are you sure? This is Gregor we are talking about."


    "Yes, my Lord. Even if they go past the markers, Henry''s familiar''s would see them."


    A giant of a man stepped forward and spoke.


    "My Lord, my familiars can search for miles to no end as long as I provide them with my magical sustenance."


    Henry points his up to the sky and a circle of black crows could be seen flying above.


    "Excellent. Get the book and do not harm Gregor, I want him alive."


    "My lord, what of the boy? Hehehehe." A Dark Mage with metal claws for hands spoke.


    "Boy? I have no need for him."


    The man disappeared back into the Sea of Trees while the Dark Mage had a mischievous grin on his face.


    Inside the Tower, Gregor and Nero had unsealed the door and were about to leave. Gregor then hesitated before looking at Nero.


    Everything was calm in silence from outside of the Tower. There was an overcast that hovered around the Ivory Tower. A platoon of knights laid in wait inside the surrounding trees. All eyes would look at the Tower waiting for any scene of movement or sound. There would be nothing that could get past them as long as they were there. Still the Tower was silent and stood over them in grandeur.


    The knights outside the Tower stood motionless. These were not rookies but grizzled veterans and had stood guard before for days on end. Just laying in wait would do nothing to them. The only impatience would come from the man with the faint scar. He grew impatient the longer nothing occurred but he knew not to give up the advantage of hiding in the Sea of Trees.


    Suddenly a sound emerged from the Tower and the doors swung open. A cloud of smoke poured out from the Tower and eventually faded away. All eyes couldn''t see anything move about the clouds. The Tower doors closed with a heavy thud. Slowly the clouds dispersed and all eyes were still toward the open clearing. But nothing was there which confused everyone hiding in the sea of trees.


    "Was it a diversion!?"


    "Are they still in the Tower?!"


    "Half of you approach the tower, the rest of you wait in the surrounding area. If Gregor escaped by you, don''t dare show your face in the Kingdom." The man with the faint scar commanded.


    Commotion could be heard in the forest and armed guards hurriedly rushed towards the Tower. With a flash a blinding light streaked out from the Tower and illuminated the sky. The clouds and overcast sky shined like they were the sun themselves. Then a lone figure emerged and could be seen from the Tower. It was a frail old man wrapped in worn blue robes with his arms behind his back, it was Gregor the Great.


    The approaching knights stopped and watched him in anticipation. Gregor scanned the knights when the light revealed them and his eyes would rest on them with a mocking grin.


    "So you were already here and laid in waiting?" Gregor said as his eyebrows knitted over.


    "Unfortunate but I expected as much."


    Gregor produced a book from a knapsack around his shoulder. He opened the book with one hand and with his other hand motioned in the air.


    "Move the skies, shatter the lands, I call you¡­¡­.TREMBLE!!"


    Gregor''s hands glowed yellow and he placed one hand on the ground. A rumble could be felt in the surrounding trees, magic exploded underground like a fissure. Causing the earth to burst apart toward the knights. The ground opened like a mouth trying to consume a meal of trees and men. Everything was swallowed as they disappeared into a chasm below. Screams could be heard as they fell down in the dark abyss.


    Removing his palm from the floor, the magic dispersed and the ground closed up quickly as if nothing ever happened.


    The other knights who waited behind saw the scene in terror. This was the magic of one of the Four Wise Men and from a man who was even called a genius by his peers. Rattling could be heard from each knight, their bodies shook with fear. They had been in battles before but not to the extent of facing a hero.


    Gregor looked to his side at empty space and with his chin pointed toward a direction in the Sea of Trees. Nero was covered in invisibility and was next to Gregor''s side. Before leaving, Gregor had a suspicion that a trap might be laid out for them. He wanted Nero to be hidden while he dealt with any enemies. After they were taken care of he would meet Nero in a specified location.


    Nero made his way through the clearing and traversed in the trees surrounding the Tower. He headed towards an area Gregor designated beforehand. As long as Gregor would keep them distracted, he could hope to make his way undetected. This was because they had no clue on the might of their foes. In a battle, Nero might hinder Gregor and he didn''t want to take that chance.


    Carefully Nero went toward the Sea of Trees and tried not to make any noise to arouse suspicion. He was on the outskirts of the Tower''s protection and close to the Sea of Trees. When he got to his destination he sat and waited . The potion''s effect had disappeared and he covered his head with his hood. Gregor told him not to be seen albeit him still wearing his red cloak.


    Nero carried a bag strapped on his back. His short sword hung around his belt by a strap in a scabbard. A knapsack was crossed over his shoulder and secured tightly. The Book of Knowledge was still bound in leather straps and placed inside his knapsack. Nero would watch Gregor with hopeful eyes waiting for his victory.


    The remaining knights were shaken and they looked back to the man with the faint scar. He motioned them to move forward. To them it was a death sentence but they had no choice. If they did, they would die, if they didn''t, they would still die and be branded traitors. One knight furiously shouted in anger and charged at Gregor. It invoked a battle cry that affected the rest of the knights and they too charged.


    Gregor saw the battle charge and readied his grimoire.


    "Help them." The man with the faint scar commanded his Dark Mages.


    Cyrus looked towards Henry who nodded with enthusiasm. Henry charged after the knights and illuminated magic from his hands. He motioned in the air and commanded his familiars.


    "Crows! Stop his casting!"


    The crows that soared high above swooped down and attacked Gregor. They pecked and clawed at him not letting him use his grimoire. As Gregor was fighting them off another crow came and stole the book from his hands. The Crow flew away and Gregor was left unarmed. The knights watching this unfolded reacted with a roar.


    "He doesn''t have his book anymore!"


    "He can''t cast spells!"


    "Attack!"


    Gregor took out a manastone of wind from his knapsack and crushed it in his hands. A gust of wind magic emerged from the stone and dispersed the flock of crows. He could see knights and Henry running towards him. Nero stood up not knowing if he should go help his father. Gregor waited with bated breath until he looked up at the sky. The light that once shined the skies had disappeared and the clouded overcast returned. A broad grin appeared on the face of Gregor.


    The man with the faint scar looked up at the sky and a shock of realization filled his mind. He yelled at his men.


    "STOP!! RUNAWAY!"


    Cyrus and the other dark mages didn''t understand. Without a grimoire a mage who used earth magic would only be able to invoke the simplest of spells. This was because mages who used earth magic required much more magical power and many words to command the earth. Even without a grimoire, they didn''t believe Gregor was capable of taking on the knights and Henry.


    "My Lord, he doesn''t have his grimoire, even with an affinity for earth magic he won''t be able to use spells."


    The man with the faint scar looked at them in anger and rebuked.


    "You fools! Gregor is a wordmancer! and his affinity is not with the earth but water!"


    Gregor reached up his hand in the air like he was trying to hold up the sky. His hands glowed a great blue aura. Then as if he were crushing the sky itself, closed his hand and whispered "pour."


    The clouds above trembled and gathered together. Piling on top of one another. Rain drops came down like tiny mists, then a drizzle, then droplets and the intensity increased. Henry stopped and watched as the knights continued on but he felt something amiss. Suddenly the rain increased like a torrential flood and the mere droplets of rain became thundering crashes to the ground.


    The water rained down from up above like a meteor storm. Some knights were pelted with a hail of rain which dented their armor, breaking their bones and piercing through their bodies. The luckier knights were dead instantly when the rain impacted through their skulls. Henry tried to run away but the rain pierced his legs, then his arms, and soon his body was full of holes. His crows that circled above also suffered the same fate.


    Gregor kept his magic active until he saw a fog of vapor head his way. It rushed towards him and stopped in throwing distance. Gregor motioned his hand and the rain stopped. In the vapor, Gregor saw a man with golden hair and red eyes donned in armor. As the vapor evaporated above, the man was seen encircled in what looked like a raging inferno.


    Gregor watched him intently only to relax his gaze and posture.


    The man stood tall with a face of superiority as he looked at Gregor. He felt his faint scar on his cheek before walking towards Gregor. With a wave of his hand, the inferno surrounding him disappeared. Nero stared as the man with golden hair and fiery eyes donned in a magnificent armor walked up to Gregor.


    "Moore? What are you doing here?" Gregor said.


    Nero who watched intently heard Gregor and reacted.


    "Moore? Isn''t he one of the Four Wise Men?"

 Chapter 5 - Wise Men

    <u>Chapter 5 - Wise Men</u>


    "Gregor, I see that you haven''t lost your skills even after fifteen years."


    "Moore, it''s not safe here. There are men after me."


    "Yes, I know. These are my men." Moore gestured to the field of bodies behind him.


    Gregor''s eyebrows knitted over.


    "These are your men?"


    "Just worthless fools."


    "What are you on about Moore?"


    "So, how long has it been?"


    "Moore."


    "Did you find the book?"


    "MOORE! What is the matter with you! This is not the time for a chat." Gregor shouted.


    "WHAT IS THE MATTER?! The matter is that even after sixteen years you Gregor still trouble me to no end!" Moore snarled at Gregor before regaining his composure.


    Moore encircled Gregor only to stop and look at the Tower then back at Gregor.


    "So where is she? My men didn''t see her but I know she''s here."


    "Who?"


    "Are you still going to play games with me?"


    Moore''s eyes sparkled with rage.


    "Lady Ashlen! Where is she!?"


    Gregor gave Moore a perplexed look and bitterness filled his heart.


    "Why would I know where your wife is?" Gregor replied.


    "You still dare to try and mock me?" Moore said.


    Moore pointed his finger at Gregor.


    "Don''t play games with me. You left the capital and took her with you! She had left me at the altar for you! A poor bastard! An Orphan!" Moore said. "For sixteen years you laughed behind my back, living together! Where is she!"


    "Lady Ashlen was never with me. I left the capital when I heard the news that your marriage was moving forward." Gregor said.


    Thinking of Lady Ashlen, Gregor felt a bit weak but the feeling in his chest was burning hot. Gregor remembered something and tried searching his pocket for a treasured possession only to realize he had given it away. The compass that helped him on his journey was given to him by Lady Ashlen and he, in turn, gave it to Nero.


    "I knew you were going to get in my way, Gregor! I sent men to kill you that day you left the capital! I should''ve paid for stronger mercenaries!"


    "Those men were yours?" Gregor said. "They chased me and tried to my get information on the book of knowledge."


    "Of course, they did, I told them to." Moore waved his hand like it was a matter of fact.


    "What?"


    "I wasn''t going to let you have the book, Gregor! You even ranted and raved about it to everyone! People know its power!"


    "Moore, I wasn''t looking for power but insight."


    "Rubbish. You''ve always been selfish and power hungry. The very reason I loathe you, Gregor."


    "Why? Aren''t we comrades? Friends? Aren''t we Wise Men? Haven''t we went through the same trials and tribulations?" Gregor said.


    Moore laughed at Gregor''s question. He never once thought they were comrades, friends, or a rival. He saw Gregor as an obstacle. Moore took a step forward with his fists clenched. His fiery red eyes burned with the anger he felt. Moore believed that Gregor had the book of knowledge and gained numerous insights.


    "Allies? Friends? No, never! You were a stepping stone but you kept moving higher. All my life you had stolen everything from me! All those accomplishments should''ve been mine! You took everything and left none for the rest of us! They may call you Gregor the Great but I know your true name, Gregor the Greedy!"


    Moore was always jealous of the accomplishments Gregor had achieved in his lifetime. Moore always thought that if Gregor was never there, he would be the wisest and most accomplished man alive. Moore had come from a noble lineage and Gregor was just a street orphan. The King and people of the Kingdom of Or''Vale had always fancied Gregor over himself. Even his fianc¨¦ had known feelings for Gregor.


    Lady Ashlen was engaged to Moore at a young age, he knew her before Gregor. Even when all three were known as heroes as part of the Four Wise Men. Moore only felt contempt and disdain for Gregor. It was only when Gregor disappeared did Moore''s power grew, and his reputation went even further. Yet the anger and rage he felt did not ease, it only intensified.


    Lord Moore had chased Gregor all this time when he was gone he felt he still had something to prove. When he heard the news that Gregor left to find the Book of Knowledge, his thought was to find the book before him. He sent men to follow Gregor and obtain his information but none returned. Then Gregor went missing for sixteen years, abandoning his position and titles.


    Moore only recently had information come to his hands that Gregor had entered the Sea of Trees fifteen years ago. Moore had only gotten hold of this information because of an arranged marriage between the Duke''s son and an Orc girl. Emissaries had been sent between Southscale and Westwolf to supplement the marriage. This is where the human emissary had heard news of Gregor being in Southscale and his destination being the Sea of Trees.


    Town folk of Southscale had talked about seeing a powerful wise man from the Kingdom of Ore''Vale. Someone that the Chieftain of the town had personally entertained. Hearing this, Moore had taken a platoon of knights and his Dark Mages with him to personally find Gregor or the book. Moore didn''t really expect to find him, it was more of a whim. Knowing that the Book of Knowledge could be his he couldn''t pass up the chance. Now that he found him, all passed aggressions rose within Moore and made him demented at the very sight of Gregor.


    Gregor calmly placed his arms behind his back and shook his head. He looked up to the cloudy sky and felt a pain in his heart. His eyes showed a feeling of pity when he looked back down at Moore. The face was as obvious to everyone there that Gregor pitied Lord Moore, both were known as Wise men. Gregor actually pitied his peer and his face had an almost indescribable sadness. Moore''s face distorted and the rage he felt exemplified.


    "Don''t think you can beat me by only having the book of knowledge! I have far surpassed you!" Moore roared.


    "I don''t have the book," Gregor replied. "It''s not here."


    Gregor looked back at the Tower. Moore followed his eyes to the Tower and then moved toward Gregor.


    "If you don''t have it, then I don''t need you anymore," Moore said.


    Moore had taken Gregor''s suggestion and believed the book was still in the Tower. Moore wasn''t thinking rationally, he only thought about getting the book. If he had found the book he believed his power would only multiply. Magical energy surged around Moore and searing flames raised out from him. His body surged in a red flame aura. Moore''s affinity for magic reflected his personality. He was as arrogant and hot headed as fire itself. Moore and Gregor were polar opposites even for their magical affinity.


    A fiery aura surrounded Moore and Gregor stood his ground. Moore is one of the Wise Men so his magic was in a realm few would reach. Each Wise Men had their own affinity for different magic and their special abilities varied. Moore had the affinity for Fire and his ability was to produce magic from his emotions. He didn''t have a need to chant or carve words to use his power. It would always burn as long as he felt it would.


    Moore was always in a rage that caused it to fan the flames of his magical power. Moore didn''t know whether this rage was caused by his own emotions or the magic itself which affected him. He just knew his emotions would illicit the most of his magical energy. Because of this people would stay clear of him and only treat him with the utmost respect. This fits him perfectly as a man who thought of himself above others.


    Moore punched his fists toward Gregor and flames emerged with each arm. Gregor quickly moved his hands to motion the rain water on the ground to form a shield. The confrontation of water and fire would evaporate as mists in the air. The Dark Mages watched with smiles on their faces, they believed their Lord to be the strongest of the two. Moore stomped on the ground and flames ignited, sprawling forth toward Gregor. Gregor motioned his hand with a sweep and the water on the ground made a wave smothering the fire.


    Nero had a calm expression on his face but some confusion ran through his mind. He knew his father had more devastating spells in his arsenal and yet he didn''t use them. What Nero didn''t know was that his father had simply forgotten the spells and not of his own accord. Gregor was handicapped against Moore but still, he held his own.


    Gregor pointed his index finger to the water and said "Spike!"


    The puddles on the ground formed into pointy spikes. Gregor motioned his hands toward Moore and the water spikes flew like tentacles. Moore scoffed at the attack and held his hands together. Soon flames in the shape of hands emerged and held the spikes. Again both elements collided and evaporated in the air.


    Gregor relaxed his posture while Moore kept a menacing glare.


    "You won''t win Moore, at best we cancel each other out." Gregor let out a sigh.


    "You know Gregor, I still haven''t forgotten this scar you gave me." Moore felt the faint scar on his cheek.


    "Moore¡­I was saving your life!"


    "No, you weren''t! Gregor, You were always jealous of me! You wanted to stop my breakthroughs in magic!"


    "You were using forbidden magic!" Gregor had a stern expression. "It would''ve destroyed the city!"


    "It was going to stabilize! I know it was!" Moore said.


    Twenty years ago in an effort to overtake Gregor, Moore had conducted experiments with a variety of magic. He had heard news of magical enhancements that were being made on the Eastern Continent. Moore spared no expense in gathering that knowledge and trying to amplify its effects. Even when the price to be paid was in human sacrifices.


    The Royal Capital trembled and blindly wild magic was emanating from Moore''s home. Gregor and the other Wise Men rushed over only to see Moore hysterical. Wild magic in the color of blood was destroying his home and the city. Moore laughed as he thought he finally found a breakthrough. His laugh would turn into hatred as Gregor stopped the experiment with his magic. An explosion occurred and Moore received scars on his face that he healed except for one. It was to remind him of what Gregor had done.


    Moore had almost destroyed the Royal Capital and Gregor had prevented it. There was no punishment settled for Moore since he was a nobleman and his family had vast influence in the capital. Still, there was a royal decree that anything involved with that magic would be forbidden. The King established that on that advice from his Royal Wizard, Gregor. Moore only saw it as Gregor preventing him from surpassing him. This only added another rage inside his heart that would fester.


    "Now I will show you what I''ve accomplished since you were gone." Moore gave a murderous smile. "I will destroy you!"If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Moore pulled a blood red vial from his pocket. Nero saw the vial and didn''t know what it was but it felt familiar. Gregor saw the vial and gave an intense gaze to Moore.


    "Blood magic!? No one in the Kingdom should use it! I forbade its use!" Gregor said.


    "You aren''t the Royal Wizard anymore...I am!" Moore drank the vial of blood.


    Moore''s body convulsed as he screamed. The fiery aura that surrounded him became blood red. His muscles spasmed and grew, his veins protruded and turned blood red as well. Nero felt agitated, he felt something was wrong with the magical energy Moore was letting out. The four Dark mages felt an eerie chill down their spines. Gregor involuntarily took a step back from the magical energy Moore was releasing.


    "You! Gregor, the Greedy. You had stolen everything! Even Lady Ashlen! But there is one thing you can''t take from me Gregor because I will be the one to take your life!"


    A red aura of fire erupted from Moore''s body. Flames colored like blood writhed around him as his face twisted. Moore looked more and more like a madman focused on the destruction of Gregor. The mana he emitted was intense and powerful. The grass and water around them evaporated while turning into ash.


    Gregor had used up almost all the water around him. The sky had already cleared of clouds and the water that laid on the ground was purged from Moore''s energy. Gregor felt the intense heat emitted from Moore and sweat dripped down his face. Gregor was in dire straits without his grimoire and water to manipulate. The very moisture in the air was being burned by Moore''s ravenous blood fire.


    Moore waved his hand and a blood red phoenix emerged which flew toward Gregor. Taking out a mana stone of earth from his knapsack, Gregor crushed it and let it fall to the ground. A wall of dirt and mud grew up to shield Gregor. The blood red phoenix rammed into the mud wall turning it to ash as it disappeared.


    "Ha! That was just an appetizer." Moore laughed.


    Moore looked at Gregor and spat blood-red lava towards him. Gregor couldn''t react in time and the lava hit his leg melting through flesh and bone. Gregor let out a painful scream as he tumbled down.


    "Yes, that''s where you should be Gregor. On the ground looking up at me!"


    Nero tensed up as he saw the scene and he wanted to go help his father but he couldn''t. He was scared, he never saw this kind of power before, he had never seen his father suffer injury. Why can''t I move? Nero thought as his heart and body struggled.


    "Have some more!" Moore said.


    Creating balls of fire on the top of his palms, Moore threw them at Gregor. Gregor clenched his teeth and raised his palms up.


    "RISE!" Gregor yelled.


    Geysers shot up from the ground beneath them. Underneath the Sea of Trees were caverns filled with copious amounts of water and earth, enough to feed the green landscape. They engulfed the fireballs and rose up even higher. Gregor motioned his hands downward and pointed them at Moore. The water then formed in the image of a dragon and splashed down toward Moore. Nero gave out a joyous expression only to turn into shock when he saw Moore burning away at the water dragon.


    "Oh you tricky bastard, Gregor. There''s still water here?" Moore had a mischievous grin on his face.


    Moore clenched his fists as he focused his magical energy into his arms. With a roar, he threw his fists into the sky. A pillar of blood flames surged forth above him. His veins pulsed with red light as magical energy seem to pour out into the sky. Moore gave out a maniacal laugh as he glared at Gregor.


    "The flames of my hatred burn up to the heavens Gregor!" Moore said. "Not even the Four Gods can save you!"


    "Moore! This is dangerous! You don''t know why will happen if you continue this!" Gregor said.


    Moore shook his head, he had already gone beyond the point of no return. All his desires, all his emotions, they screamed at him for one thing, to end Gregor. Moore motioned his hands and fanned the flames around him, they sprawled forth towards Gregor. The geysers that Gregor controlled moved about to block the blood magic. The two forces deflected off each other and hit the Ivory Tower.


    The Dark mages were in shock and horror as they saw the Ivory Tower''s walls get damaged. They had used their own magic and did no damage to the Tower. Yet these two Wise Men whose magic were deflected ended up destroying pieces of the Tower. If they had taken that magic head on, they knew they would no longer live to tell the tale.


    Blood magic and water magic collided only to bounce off each other. Both forms of magic fell down to the ground, blowing up the very earth. The magic was like explosions as they hit the trees and the Tower. The Ivory Tower no longer looked as white and pristine as it used to. Its walls were falling apart, the magnificent inner rooms were shown. The top of the Tower crumbled in half and the Dragon crystal appeared as if you could peer into the soul of the Tower.


    Gregor had wasted almost all the supplies he made to traverse through the Sea of Trees. He knew he couldn''t be stingy as this battle was on a heavy scale. Moore was aiming for a life or death battle and was giving up his life force through blood magic. Gregor could only hold back and defend against the onslaught of Moore''s blood magic. Still, even handicapped, Gregor could hold his own.


    The battle of Wise Men raged on until darkness converged in the sky. Sounds of magic littered in the air surrounding the Sea of Trees. Gregor''s blue robes were tattered in rags almost. Blood and burns covered him around his body. Moore looked like a demon covered in red blood, yet he was never injured from Gregor. The Blood magic that was in his body seem to come out from his pores and skin, it was like his body was purging itself.


    Nero felt his breath slowed as he sees the Tower almost in shambles and his father beaten to a mess. The expression on his face grew increasingly nervous as he watched the battle between the two Wise Men. So much destruction, so much power he thought. As Nero watches his father battle Moore his hand grasped onto the hilt of his short sword.


    This feeling of being powerless, Nero did not want to feel this ever again. Nero never followed his heart as would other people his age. He always thought clearly and looked at the potential outcomes. Perhaps it was because he was raised by Gregor that he became like this. Or was it because he did not know any other options than the ones Gregor taught. Nero wouldn''t know until he had met other people in the World. When his mind and heart struggled eventually his heart had won, he had decided he would intervene.


    "Yes! This is how it should be Gregor!" Moore laughed.


    "Moore, your body¡­it''s breaking down," Gregor said. "Don''t continue this fight!"


    "Ha-ha nonsense! You''re beaten and bloody, Gregor. You''ve wasted all the magical energy you had!"


    Moore walked up to Gregor in a sense of triumph. He knew he had won but now felt the need to gloat over Gregor. Suddenly Moore was blasted by a force of the strong wind. He flew and tumbled over for meters. A crash of thick smoke covered the area surrounding the Ivory Tower from the Sea of Trees. Nero had wasted his mana stones in order to help Gregor. He grabbed his father and tried to hold him up.


    "Let''s go!" Nero said. "We can run now!"


    Gregor moved then hesitated for a moment, he didn''t want Nero involved in this fight. If they moved together and were chased, it was likely that they both would be defeated. He couldn''t take that chance. Gregor was already losing his mind slowly, he had grown so old and weary. He had chased the Book of Knowledge, he regretted not having chase, Lady Ashlen. Looking back at the decisions he made in his life, the only good one was raising Nero.


    "No, I will hold him back. You go," Gregor said. "Run. GO RUN!!"


    Nero looked into his father''s eyes and saw decisiveness fill them. Gregor gave Nero the most radiant smile he saw his father make. Gregor motioned his hand and said "Fly." A wave of water came to wash over Nero and pushed him back toward the Sea of Trees. Nero couldn''t fight the water as it carried him back.


    "NO!" Nero yelled. "DON''T! FATHER!!!"


    The smoke that filled the air suddenly blew away. A fan of flames was pushing them out and Moore was at the center. His fiery blood aura billowed and Moore gave Gregor a menacing stare. Madness filled his face but a twist of a smile on his mouth.


    "Gregor, even when you are going to die! You still have tricks!" Moore said. "Fine! I''ll end it. Die."


    Gregor stood up and dusted himself off. He looked back at the Tower and saw its heart. A sadness filled him and he knew what he had to do. It looks like I will die with this Tower after all Gregor thought.


    Moore fanned his flames and motioned his arms in a circling motion. As he twisted his hands a tornado of blood fire appeared. It spun and spun and spun until it grew into the size of the Tower. Moore laughed as he released the tornado toward Gregor.


    Gregor motioned his hands to the air and yelled "RISE!"


    With the last bit of his magical energy, he withdrew another geyser from the ground. He looked back at the Tower and saw the Dragon Crystal shining a red aura.


    "SPIKE! FLY!" Gregor commanded the water.


    The water formed into a pointy spike which flew toward the crystal stabbing it. The Dragon crystal cracked and reverberated unleashing a torrent of magical energy. Bright light reached into the sky in the form of a dragon. A deafening sound of a roar was unleashed surrounding the Tower and the Sea of Trees. Gregor, Moore, Nero and The Dark Mages could only cover their faces at what was happening.


    "Forgive me, Moore, even now, I can''t give you my death," Gregor said.


    The Tower began shaking and was collapsing over itself. The ground moved and cracked underneath. Gregor who was underneath the Tower looked up into the stars and coughed blood. An explosion emitted from The Tower and covered the surrounding area. Nero reached out his hands screaming frantically as a golden light filled his hands. Gregor disappeared in particles of light as the smoke and rubble enveloped him.


    Nero watched in utter disbelief when the waves of water dropped his body to the ground. The magic had ended, which could have only meant one thing¡­Gregor had died. Tears flooded down Nero''s face as he struck his head down to the floor. He screamed and cried at what happened. His fists pounded the ground as if he couldn''t stop. The pain of losing his father was unbearable for him.


    "YOU BASTARD! GREGOR!" Moore frothed at the mouth.


    Moore was almost insane with his fiery as he watched the Tower breakdown in a smoking heap. The explosion burnt at Moore''s body as his body reverted to its original shape. The Blood magic he used had left him and sucked away at his vitality. The power would only last for a couple hours at most and he thought it was enough to deal with Gregor. Until the very end, Gregor had fought Moore every step of the way. Moore let out a scream of frustration, even to his death Gregor had stolen from him.


    The Dark Mages had rushed to their Lord''s aid after the smoke and rubble subsided. Moore had a perpetual face of agony and anger. His body was failing from the blood magic but his anger against Gregor could not vanish. Moore flailed around as the Dark Mages held him up.


    "Dig! Dig everything back up, leave not a trace hidden! I want everything that was in the Tower to come back up!" Moore said.


    The Dark Mages stood still.


    "FIND ME THE BOOK!!!" Moore screamed.


    "Lord, what about the bodies of the men?" Cyrus asked.


    Moore looked at Cyrus as if he asked a stupid question.


    "Leave those fools who couldn''t even save themselves. Use any means necessary in unearthing the Tower!"


    "But it''ll take days my Lord." One of the Dark Mages replied.


    "Then get started, dimwit" Moore gave them a glare.


    Moore was frustrated looking at the pile of rubble that once stood an Ivory Tower. Then his anger and demeanor slowly cleared up. He regained his composure of a dignified noble once more. The anger that burned in his heart was still there but wasn''t prevalent on the surface. The Book of Knowledge was going to be his and Gregor won''t be in his way anymore. Yet Moore couldn''t stand the sight of the area anymore.


    "I''ll return to the Kingdom." Moore stood tall and his expression calmed.


    "I leave the rest to you, Cyrus."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Moore walked away as the Dark mages behind him began the process of searching and unearthing the Tower. Moore needed more blood magic, he would have to export more goods from the Eastern Continent. Right now he didn''t want to be in the Sea of Trees and be reminded of Gregor. Moore had felt he had won when he fought Gregor but now he didn''t feel like he won at all. Moore disappeared as the darkness of night covered the Sea of Trees.


    Darkness had surrounded Nero as his body was on the ground. Nero stood up and backed away slowly as he faced his eyes at the rubble of the Ivory Tower. Gregor had given up his life so that Nero could live. Nero remembered Gregor''s words which told him to run. His body moved toward the Sea of Trees and ran. Nero was running like a wild animal in the forest.


    The Tower crumbled and the seal of protection it provided had shattered. Nero had reached the outer limit where the Tower once offered its protection. This was the farthest he went by himself and now he ran past it without a single thought. The Ivory Tower had lost its power source and meaning, it was the only home that Nero knew. His heart ached but his mind told him to go and his body moved.


    Nero took his sadness and ran, he had hoped to run far so he could not feel it anymore. You would not be able to tell him apart from wild beasts as he moved with an utmost sense of urgency. He ran until his ears could no longer hear the rustling of trees and the sounds of creatures. Now only the sound of own beating heart remained in his ears. Nero had never been this far from home before. He only knew of the forest surrounding the Tower and he could barely navigate through the Sea of Trees.


    Every breath Nero made sounded like a loud roar that echoed in the Sea of Trees. Nero began to breathe heavily and as he did, it echoed like explosions. Eyes seem to follow him as he moved through bushes and around trees. Shadows in the dark moved and scattered around Nero. The lush green of the Sea of Trees was only a dark mess to his eyes. Only glimmers of moonlight reached down showing a path for him.


    Nothing seemed to matter anymore for Nero as he ran. Yet he understood that his heart and mind still grieved. Gregor was gone, the Tower was gone. His family was gone, his home was gone. All Nero knew had come to pass him but he didn''t know how much it would hurt. Why did this have to happen to him? Why did those men want Gregor? What is the Book of Knowledge? They had taken from him things he cherished and it hurt him so badly. Nero could not tell if the tears in his eyes were from the wind rushing to his face or the sadness in his heart.


    Finally, Nero stopped almost exhausted to the point of collapsing. He staggered to hold himself up and leaned against a tree. He didn''t want to feel anymore, but the pain in his heart wasn''t going away. He clenched his fist and punched the tree. Rage and helplessness came over him. He continued hitting the tree to the point that his knuckles began to bleed. He closed his eyes and touched his forehead to the tree trunk.


    Nero thought about everything his father had done for him. He started thinking about what he learned under him. Images filled his mind of the time he grew and studied under his father. His father was a Wise Man and a great hero, Nero finally realized that first hand. Now he felt if only he had done things differently, his father would still be with him now.


    Nero felt the weight of his items and he remembered the Book of Knowledge. He took it out of his knapsack and felt like throwing it away. It was the very cause of their trouble. Yet Nero couldn''t let it go from his hands. Gregor had given his life up for it and he didn''t dare part with the book now. A golden light faintly shined through the leather straps binding the book. Nero unraveled the book and its light whipped through the Sea of Trees.


    Nero scanned his surroundings and he saw a wretched landscape. It was the first time, his eyes had laid upon the real forest known as Sea of Trees. The forest''s trees organically twist and turn, their roots winding across the forest floor in treacherous threads. The ground was uneven, rocky, and perforated with varying vegetation. Trees seemed too tightly packed for the winds to pierce through.


    There were no animals to be seen and the forest was eerily quiet.


    Nero realized the absence of sound and wildlife. He held the book up and the golden light shined brightly. Nero turned around behind him when a giant shadow passed by him. He stumbled backward and shut his eyes at the quick movement. When he opened his eyes, he saw a gigantic claw mark on the tree and fear covered his face.

 Chapter 6 - Sea of Trees

    ~ Keep in mind that these chapters are still being edited from time to time. It''s a rough draft like I said from the start of the story. Nothing is ever definitive but I won''t edit too much that it effects the overall story. I''m only editing continuity and spelling errors for the most part. If you find some please let me know. - nEoQuIcKsiLvEr ~


    Chapter 6 - Sea of Trees


    "Claw marks? A wolf? It''s big, probably a King Wolf. I¡­.I must have stumbled into its territory. " Nero whispered to himself as he tried to catch his breath.


    Nero studied the claw mark and sniffed the air, then he looked around the area with worry. What terrible luck Nero thought to himself. He almost laughed aloud at his own misfortune. It was frustrating that fate would not let him rest for a single moment. I must be quick, he must not be that far off. I don''t want to be caught between this monster and those other men.


    Holding the book to prevent its light from shining anymore, Nero bounded the Book of Knowledge again and it''s golden light disappeared. Instead of putting it away in his knapsack he tied it securely around his belt. He didn''t know if he needed to use it to mark his way through the darkness. His breathing started turning erratic as he tried to calm himself down. Nero didn''t want Gregor''s death to be in vain. He wanted to leave the Sea of Trees not only for himself but his father.


    There was still an incredible silence in the area. A rollercoaster of emotions affected Nero yet he still had great determination in his mind. Gregor had told him it might take days to traverse the Sea of Trees. Now that he''s here he could tell that Gregor had been telling the truth. Nero secured his belongings and made sure they wouldn''t fall when he ran. Everything he had was to help him in the upcoming journey.


    Nero grabbed a potion from his pocket and drank it. Suddenly with one gulp and felt his body renew with vigor. It was a body enhancement potion that increased endurance. Gregor made it for Nero to help him move as quickly as possible through the Sea of Trees. He had a long ways about before leaving but he didn''t think he would have to use it so soon. Wiping the liquid from his mouth he began to move through the forest on a hasten pace.


    Stealthily Nero moved trying not to attract as much attention as before. His emotions had calmed down and he was thinking with a straight head. He knew he had to not be caught by something as terrifying as a King Wolf and in its territory. His clothes were covered in a mix of sweat and vegetation. He took out the compass Gregor had given him and made sure he was headed in the right direction. He did not want to be caught inside a monsters territory less he had to fight it. Unbeknownst to the young man was that something else was moving as quietly and quickly as he was. A giant pair of yellow eyes kept behind him, watching as he moved through the Sea of Trees. Those eyes were monstrous in size compared to a human being and it followed them dancing under the shroud of darkness.


    A monstrous darkness moved through the Sea of Trees. Not a sound could be heard, for everything was dead silent. No animals if any dared to move, out of fear from the lurking darkness. The trees themselves stood still and wouldn''t sway from the touch of the wind. Slowly the darkness crept through the forest, following closely to a young man in a red cloak. Two gigantic yellow eyes emerged from the body of darkness and it focused on the man''s back. Where ever he went, the darkness followed like a hunter stalking prey.


    Nero was almost out of energy, he was exhausted beyond belief. He didn''t know how far he traveled through the forest, he didn''t know how long he spent wandering in the night. Was it hours? Minutes? He couldn''t tell time in the darkness surrounding him. Nero didn''t stop, he knew he couldn''t stop moving. His breath was haggard, his mind was racing. The emotions swirled within and he couldn''t help but feel overwhelming despair.


    A big black shadow followed Nero and it''s eyes were sharp as yellow daggers. A tongue peered out and wavered through the air, it tasted something in the wind. Something that was a fine delicacy to it, despair. This shadow moved through the trees effortlessly. Its movements were like a predator stalking its prey.  Moving never too far from Nero and yet not too close. It seemed willing to stalk its target and never chasing. It was waiting for its moment to strike like only the shadow knows.


    Had Nero seen the dark shadow in the light he would know what kind of beast it was, it was a King Wolf. A mythical beast hidden in the sea of trees. Unlike other wolves that roamed in packs, this beast hunted and lived alone. This beast was too familiar being alone and all the more greedy in taking everything. It was more than enough to handle any type of prey that came upon its territory. Now the beast has claimed Nero as its target. It wasn''t hungry as it had already dined much earlier. It just wanted a toy to play with and Nero had come into its territory unknowingly.


    The King Wolf was nearly massive in size compared to a human. It stood over 6 feet tall on its front legs, and it was over 10 feet from snout to tail. A dark black fur surrounded the beast and made it almost invisible to the eye under the cover of darkness. Its claws and teeth were like swords forged in the deepest dwarven refineries. The beast was a natural weapon and a skilled hunter. Just as it was getting closer to its prey something caught the attention of the King Wolf, it was the black book that Nero possessed.


    Something sparked at the King Wolf and it came to know that the book was something not to be trifled with. Its natural instinct screamed at it to kill the prey as soon as it could. The King wolf''s eyes scanned the horizon and knew there would be dead paths full of vegetation. How could it not? Its territory in the sea of trees covered far and wide. It knew the exact moment to strike and galloped around the bushes to ambush Nero.


    Suddenly the black book glowed a gold tinge at Nero''s side. Nero saw the light and examined the book as he felt something strange. The book glowed golden again as he touched the book fastened to his belt.


    "Run," Nero was startled when he heard a voice in his mind.


    It repeated and it was telling him to "Run!"


    Nero clearly heard the voice but his breath stopped as he was almost in a panic. He looked around his surroundings carefully as if a ghost was near him. Nero knew exactly who the voice belonged to, it was Gregor.


    Nero looked around his surroundings and he couldn''t hear anything. The sea of trees was dead silent. He knew something was wrong as he caught his breath. Then a bolt of energy filled him and he dashed away forward through the forest. He leapt over tree trunks and pushed around branches in his way.


    The King Wolf noticed the sudden movement of Nero pacing through the forest . The King wolf let out a howl from its enormous body and it chased him. Nero looked back at the sound of the terrifying howl and confirmed with his own eyes, it was a King Wolf. One of the most dangerous beasts in the Western Continent and it was chasing him.


    Dread came over Nero just like the sweat pouring from his forehead. He felt his body was still weary from his trek into the forest but he knew he couldn''t stop here. His mind was telling his body that if he stopped, the beast would be upon him at any moment. He tried moving abruptly from side to side through the trees hoping the King Wolf would be thrown off. Though this King Wolf would not lose him as it had a keen sense of smell and had been tracking Nero ever since he came into its territory.


    The trees looked like huge obstacles which were scattered about. Nero had no choice but to go around them. The bushes and vines showed indifference as Nero was caught running through them as well. Nero took out his short sword from his scabbard and began hacking away at the vegetation. The King Wolf quickly jumped into the trees above and trying to use the branches as stepping stones. When it caught up to Nero it would pounce upon him and end him at once.


    Nero saw the King Wolf in the trees above and grabbed a fire stone from his pouch. This damned beast I have to slow him down! Nero thought as he clutched the fire stone. Quickly enchanting it. he threw it to a tree branch up above. The wood and leaves ignited on fire quickly and spread to the other tree skylines. The King Wolf leapt into the fiery skyline and fell down from a burnt branch. The King Wolf quickly regained its barring from the fall to resume the chase.


    Though the fire had nearly surrounded the beast when it fell. It gave out another menacing howl that echoed through the forest. With its huge paw it smothered and snuffed out the fire in its way. The fire disappeared almost as quickly as it started. Then it leapt with its body and claws smashing onto a nearby tree chopping it down with its brute force. The crushed tree fell and was heading toward Nero''s direction.


    Nero flick his wrist as he held onto his short sword and yelled "Release!"


    The sword extended out like a metal vine wrapping itself to a nearby tree branch ahead of him. With a jump, he swung around from the falling tree that would crush him. With another flick of his wrist the sword reverted back to normal.  This was the power of the sword Nero had kept with him. With some magical energy the sword could extend out at the cost of its density and act like a metal whip. This type of sword had only been seen in the Eastern continent.


    The King Wolf could only look and see that his plan didn''t work as Nero began to further the distance between them. The King Wolf growled as it showed its teeth and gave chase. Using its muscles, it ran faster than any human could hope physically. In only a small amount of time it had caught up to Nero. This King Wolf would not let any prey leave alive from its territory. As it came closer to Nero it pounced just as Nero ducked underneath a fallen tree in time. Nero using his sword pulled down branches to leave behind him in order to slow down the beast chasing him.


    As long as he went into the cluttered vegetation the beast wouldn''t be able to snatch him. The King Wolf was fast and physically superior but with its enormous size, had a weakness in trying to catch the smaller Nero. The King Wolf came close multiple times in catching Nero in its jaws only to get tangled in the branches, vines and bushes belonging to the Sea of Trees. The beast was irritated and began clawing its way through the forest. Ripping apart the vegetation with its claws and teeth.


    Nero''s body was close to falling and with a last resort drank another vial from his pouch. It was an stamina elixir to help fatigue within a certain time limit although it had a dangerous side effect. Within the next day the body would be unable to move from the muscle aches and sores. Nero was already in a dangerous predicament, if he stopped here he would just die. It would be better to not being able to move the next day then not being alive tomorrow.


    Holding his breath for a split second, Nero pulled out a smoke bomb from his knapsack. He smashed the bomb on the floor and a grey cloud of smoke burst open. The smoke filled the area surrounding him for  hundreds of feet. It wasn''t going to last very long but maybe he could lose the King Wolf in that time span. The beast was able to follow in the night but Nero wasn''t going to let him see him anymore. Nero couldn¡¯t see in front of himself ether but it was better to move and not be seen.  Using his short sword as a guide for the terrain.


    The King Wolf roared again having lost its senses in the smoke. It couldn''t see Nero and the smoke gave out a heavy burnt odor. The beast tried to run through only to hit trees and other vegetation. It growled with frustration and clawed anything that was within its range. The King Wolf didn''t want any prey to reach its territory and escape unabated. It had its pride as a monster of the Sea of Trees and its eyes glowed yellow.


    This mythical monster of the Sea of Trees had a particular trait as other mythical monsters. It had the ability to use magic and its magical affinity was with the wind. Its yellow eyes gave off magical energy that surged around its body. A great wind was brought out from the magical energy around it. The Smoke that filled the area was blown away entirely. A yellow aura covered the beast and now it moved faster than ever before.


    The magical energy enhanced its movement through the air. The King Wolf moved as fast as the wind. It wasn''t going to let its prey get away. Ripping through the Sea of Trees like the very wind itself, it moved. The beast caught sight of the red cloak that Nero wore. It barred its fangs and grit them as its muscles tightened. Now it moved even faster to try and out flank its prey.


    When the great wind blew out the smoke, Nero hurried and moved through the forest. He thought that the smoke would buy him some time but he heard the monster moving through the forest. Its steps echoed like the beating of a war drum. More sweat and despair filled Nero''s face. Nero couldn''t stop moving and he wouldn''t let his body stop. He didn''t know how long he had before his potion ran out of its effects.


    Soon Nero came upon part of the forest that was glowing in a eerie bright green. A natural sort of light appeared in this part of the forest under the veil of the night. He didn''t waste his time in thinking about his location as the matter of his life was still hanging in the balance. Though something odd happened and he couldn¡¯t hear the beast nor the sound of trees being crushed anymore. The King Wolf looked ahead seeing Nero enter the green glowing sea of trees and a tint of something appeared in its eyes.


    Just as the King Wolf was closing onto Nero, Nero looked over his should and the King Wolf had vanished. He stopped for a second to catch his breath and couldn''t see the beast anywhere in his line of sight. He held his sword out and looked into every direction but could not see the beast at all. Slowly he sheathed his sword and  retreated backwards.


    Then a loud howl was heard in the distance and Nero turned around only to trip over a branch. What appeared before him was a dark chasm laid before him. Suddenly only darkness appeared before his eyes and he fell swallowed by the darkness below.  He screamed for almost an eternity as it seemed to him.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Nero thought that his life would be forfeit as he saw the ground coming closer to him in the dark chasm. Only then did he realized he had plunged headfirst into water. He submerged down and quickly floated back up to give his lungs the gift of air. He had fell down a chasm with an underground ravine down below. His luck would turn as he was chased down by a mythical beast only to be saved unknowingly by the dark chasm.


    "Now where am I?" Nero muttered trying to catch his breath.


    He drifted around the water trying to catch any semblance of land in his vision. His eyes caught sight of some land marked by stone pillars. His clothes were damp and soggy and he begrudgingly took off his wet attire. He checked his pouch and gear to make sure it was still dry. He was in luck most of his gear only got a little moist besides his clothes. He pulled a fire rock out from his pouch and lit it aflame while placing it close by. The underground cavern was brighten and Nero could finally saw what was around him. He was in a underground cavern with a ruins of sort built here. It looked like an ancient elven temple to him. The same kind that he read through the books back at the Tower.


    While his eyes were taking everything in his body was still shivering from the cold plunge he took.  Nero motioned his hands and enchanted together a cobbled stone bench with a rack made from the rocks around him. The magic he used was a quick binding of materials, the dirt and rocks around him bounded together to form in a shape. He sat down on the bench close to the fire rock and threw another on top of it. The fire rocks combined into a bigger flame emitting more heat to the cold shivering Nero.  He slowly draped his clothes over the rack and hoped the fire would dry them out faster. Taking off some of the leather straps to the Book of Knowledge he hung it around the rack as well.


    "You''ve done well to make it this far, my boy," a voice spoke to him.


    Nero leapt up from his seat and searched his eyes around the Cavern. He defensively put one hand up with the other on the sword at his side. He scanned around him and behind him but couldn¡¯t see anything.


    "Put me closer to the fire! I''m not meant to be submerged in water," A voice spoke.


    Nero was puzzled at the voice inside his head.


    "Gregor?" Nero whispered looking around for any glimpse of him.


    "Wrong, but right!" The voice seemed to dart around him. "Well¡­You can say that I am."


    "Maybe you should talk to him." The voice said again.


    The book glowed another faint light and then another voice spoke.


    "Nero?..."


    Nero knew the familiar sound of this voice as he had heard it throughout his life.


    Suddenly an image appeared before Nero in a ghastly illumination of light. It was the figure of his father one of the great heroes in the land, Gregor. Emotions came over Nero as he saw his father again. He stared and blinked his eyes to make sure his mind was playing tricks on him.


    "Father! You''re alive! How? I saw you die! How did you get here so quickly?" Nero rushed over to the figure of Gregor.


    Nero tried touching the figure only to run his hands through the illumination of his father. Again and again he tried touching Gregor only to move particles of light.


    "No, I''m not alive¡­ or maybe? Am I Gregor? I wouldn''t have a way of knowing," Gregor shrugged as he explained himself. "I wouldn''t know how much time was passed since I last touched the book."


    The illumination of Gregor was calmly stroking his beard as normal. Nero looked confused while still trying understand what Gregor meant.


    "The book? You mean yesterday when you passed out?" Nero told Gregor as he was still puzzled. "Why can''t I touch you. What''s happening?"


    "Oh? So it was only just yesterday? Well this keeps things in perspective." Gregor spoke with an enlightenment of sorts. "Well¡­Nero, my boy. I don''t know if I''m the real, Gregor."


    "I don''t understand, what''s going on?" Nero said as he tried to touch Gregor again.


    Nero''s hand began to spread apart the illumination that held Gregor together. The light disperse only to come back together to form the figure of Gregor.


    "Well, I am Gregor as you know up to yesterday. I''m perhaps a conscious thought or an imitation of him?" Gregor spoke calmly even with Nero moving his hands through him.


    "I could say that I am but you can say I am not at the same time I suppose," Gregor started to walk around as he told Nero.


    Gregor noticed Nero''s belongings near the fire and saw the black book.


    "The book my boy, look at the book!" Gregor said as he pointed to it.


    The book that was hung around the rack was shining a golden color and lit towards the illuminated Gregor. It was a vibrant light that projected Gregor''s figure in the cavern. The Light was most certainly coming from the black book.


    "You?...YOU''RE THE BOOK!? " Nero yelled as he looked back and forth between Gregor and the book.


    " ¡­Maybe I am my boy? Though I still have the thoughts of being me, I can''t think or know what''s in this book," Gregor said earnestly. "Perhaps I''m the way for the book to communicate with you?"


    Nero realized he heard a voice talking to him before Gregor. He moved the book a little closer to dry at the fire. Gregor''s figure was a projection of light coming from the book. The illuminated Gregor tried picking up the book and only seemed to scatter the light that made him.


    "I wonder how I''m to communicating to you without a body? My memories are a fuzz and its completely jarring. Very fascinating isn''t it my boy?" Gregor laughed haughtily.


    Nero grabbed the book and waved his hands around the golden beam. As he did the body of the illuminated Gregor seemed to  disappear and reappear at the wave of his hands. Nero then tried opening the book but it wouldn''t open no matter how much strength he used. Is this why the Book of Knowledge was also called the Book of the Dead? Nero thought.


    <"I wouldn''t know how to tell the boy, I don''t even believe it myself.">


    Nero heard a voice in his head and he looked towards Gregor.


    "Did you say something?" Nero said aloud.


    "No, I didn''t my boy," the illuminated Gregor answered.


    <"The boy may be going crazy well it must be a lot for a young man to take in.">


    "You did! You just called me crazy but I didn''t see your mouth move," Nero said as he held the book as he walked over to the illuminated Gregor and his hands just passed through him at the touch.


    "Oh?...Perhaps my thoughts can be transmitted to you while you hold the book? Very interesting!" The illuminated Gregor spoke while rubbing his chin and gazing at the book.


    "So you''re the thoughts of Gregor? That this book held? This is the book of knowledge right?" Nero questioned the illuminated Gregor.


    "An artifact of an ancient civilization that I searched all my life for, the book of knowledge. It''s said to possess all the knowledge of an ancient society.  I was wondering myself if it was really the book, I could never read it but it matched all the descriptions perfectly. Now I can see why some called it a cursed book¡­ it takes the memories of others," the illuminated Gregor explained while stroking his beard.


    "A cursed book?" Nero said. "So it steals the memories of others to gain its knowledge."


    Nero ran his fingers through his wet hair and sat down by the bench near the fire. The book in his hands was still glowing a golden light and the light seemed to follow Gregor everywhere he went. The Illuminated Gregor seemed to notice this and looked at Nero to explain.


    "Well as you can see from me standing before you. People have said ghastly apparitions have appeared around the book. I can see now that they were perhaps mental projections of things taken by the book," the illuminated Gregor answered while walking around the cavern.


    "If it''s not just you in this book would more people be coming out?" Nero asked as he tried to get his hands warm by the fire.


    "I wouldn''t know, like I said my boy I could never use the book. Every time I did I felt like I was losing my memories. I know now that it was draining me of my knowledge and transferring it to the book," The illuminated Gregor said with a cough as proceeded to look around their surroundings.


    Nero kept quiet as he looked over the book and back to the illuminated Gregor. ''Is this book really worth all this trouble?'' he thought to himself.


    "Hooh¡­It seems I can hear your thoughts as well," Gregor said as he looked back to Nero. "Very interesting."


    Nero placed the book down and held himself as he felt the warmth of the fire. Nero felt a sadness nearly take him as he stared over at the illuminated Gregor who was looking around the cavern. ''Can he hear my thoughts still?'' Nero was thinking as he looked to the Gregor. ''It seems thoughts are only transmitted when holding the book'' Nero understood that fact as he tried to mentally communicate with Gregor.


    "Father.." Nero spoke clearly this time to the illuminated Gregor.


    "Yes?..." The illuminated Gregor replied back as he was started to look at the ruins.


    Is he really my father? Nero thought to himself but shook off those thoughts.


    "Who were those men that attacked us today?" Nero stated with a stern look.


    "What attack?" The illuminated Gregor was puzzled over the question. He stopped inspecting the ruins and walked back over to Nero.


    "Today, men in armor came to lay siege at the Tower. Magicians and things I''ve only seen in the books. I barely got out of there with my life," Nero said. "It seemed one of them knew you."


    "He called himself, Moore." Nero said. "I could only hear some things that were said but not all."


    Nero heard shouts and ramblings from both men during their battle. Yet he couldn''t hear everything that was said. All he knew was that Moore was very powerful and could very well be a Wise Man. Gregor ears perked up at the mentioned of Moore but then he quickly dismissed it on his face.


    "Wasn''t Moore one of the Four Wise Men? Why would he fight you?" Nero said.


    "I wouldn''t know my boy, Like I said I only know the events to before yesterday. I don''t have any knowledge of that¡­.I can only remember to the point when that King Wolf was chasing you." The illuminated Gregor tried to answer confidently.


    Gregor studied Nero''s expression and gave back a grim look.


    "So you don''t know? How did you just appear anyhow?" Nero positioned himself in drying other portions of his body.


    "I wouldn''t know that ether my boy. I just appeared and saw you in the forest of trees with that black monster almost upon you," Gregor answered back. A thought seem to strike at the illuminated Gregor and he went back to look at the ruins. His glow seem to light up the cavern as he moved about. Using his hands as a light, he examined the area.


    "Tell me boy, what happened?" Gregor said aloud.


    Nero took a breath of air then explained what had happened in the events to him getting here. The illuminated Gregor walked about the cavern while listening to his explanation and would only stroke his beard at points that interested him. After Nero had finished his explanation he looked over his clothes. He found some of it had already dried up but flipped them over just in case.


    "So I understand some of what''s happening, my boy. It looks like my troubles from the kingdom had followed me. First you should rest here, it seems safe for the most part and I don''t think that King Wolf would follow you down here. Second we need to find a way out of here and I think it might be through that way." Gregor pointed towards the direction of the Elven Ruins.


    Nero grabbed his lightly damp cloak and wrapped himself around it as he nestled close to the fire. He''ll go to sleep for now and tomorrow he''ll try and find a way out of this cavern. Gregor could only look at Nero and contemplated some thought into his head. His body was flickering about from the light of the book. Yet he stood still studying the ruins around him trying not to pay much attention to it.


    Nero looked and hung his head down low. Not only was he running away from knights and monsters but he had to travel through some unknown ruins to leave an underground cavern. It seems only his trouble would increase. His eyes slowly gave way to the darkness surrounding him and fell to a deep slumber.


    ---###---


    North of the Sea of Trees a certain Orc girl had entered the forest. This Orc girl was called "Maude Jeanne Strongsong." She was a girl which many would call beautiful yet believed herself to be ugly. She had sturdy leather armor made from furs of brown bears. Her red hair flowed behind her as she walked through the forest. She had a bag of supplies around her shoulder and a set of quivers around the other. In her hand she held a ebony bow made of metal and she gripped it closely.


    Maude grasped her hands together and prayed while chanting. With her eyes closed she focused her energy into her hands and it glowed a yellow aura.


    "I give some of my magical energy to you, please guide my way wind spirits."


    The wind blew and surrounded her. Light manifested itself into her hands and a ball of energy appeared. Maude opened her hands and in them was a tiny ball of energy. The yellow ball of energy had tiny black eyes and an antenna that was stuck on its body. It was a wind spirit she had called forth to guide her way through the Sea of Trees.  Maude smiled at the spirit through her veil and the spirit twisted around given life.


    "Please little one, help lead me to what I desire." Maude said as she touched the wind spirit.


    The wind spirit sparkled and flew around her body before guiding her way.


    "I''ll find the relic and prove my strength to my family!" Maude said to herself.

 Chapter 7 - Temple of Eden

    Chapter 7 - Temple of Eden


    Nero dreamed while asleep in the underground cavern. He saw things of days long past, glimpses of a people that he felt a connection to, and of a crying woman wearing a white dress. As the visions became clearer in his mind Nero was awakened.


    "Boy¡­boy get up¡­" A faint voice called out to him.


    "Father?....what is it?" Nero opened his eyes timidly with a yawn.


    When his eyes adjusted he saw nobody around him in the dim cavern. The fire he made had gone out and what lit the cavern seemed to be rays of sunshine from up above. Nero panicked when he didn''t see Gregor anymore until his eyes focused on the black book. Only a faint flickering golden light was illuminating around it.


    "Too¡­.weak¡­.be¡­careful.." The faint voice resounded in the cavern.


    Nero grabbed the book but the light it illuminated had already disappeared. He shook it back and forth but nothing happened. The book had already become a common item again. Nero tried to open the book and was surprised that it actually opened. Yet there was nothing written on the pages, everything was blank. He scattered through the pages and still there was nothing.


    What''s going on?


    His body was fine for some reason as well the after effects of the stamina potion were not there.


    Something was very wrong, the majestic glow and power of the book had disappeared. In this underground cavern beneath the Sea of Trees, Nero was the only thing alive. Gregor was nowhere to be seen and Nero was all alone again. Nero wanted to venture out alone away from the confines of The Ivory Tower and now he had. But he had never felt so lonely before. Nero sat still in the cavern with only the sound of flowing water.


    The sounds of dripping echoed throughout the cavern and the noise of an underground river consummated his feeling of loneliness. Nero was indeed by himself again like he was in the ominous Sea of Trees. A well of encouraging thoughts of Gregor came back to him. From his father''s words to him, he''ll never forget to keep his promise and pass on his knowledge for the future. Nero had studied the various laws of magic and science from his father. He had learned about ancient civilizations, researched many cultures, explored history, read and spoke numerous languages. Nero had walked thousands of miles in his mind, all from the pages of the books he had read.


    Nero stood up and looked down into the deep cavern and saw the temple ruins. A look of determination was on his face and he knew he had to find his way out. The ruined temple might lead him back to the surface, if not he would still have to look first. Nero wanted to find out the mystery of the Book of Knowledge and find a way to get revenge against Moore who caused him nothing but grief. His priority now was escaping the Sea of Trees but first he would have to get out of this cavern.


    Nero grabbed his clothes and ensured they were all dry. He pulled some magical items that he might need out of his bag and placed them into his pockets. He wore his dirty beige shirt, blue trousers and put on his brown boots. The red cloak he had since childhood had tattered a bit from running through the forest. Yet it still flowed majestically behind him as he donned it. His bag and knapsack were around his back and shoulder respectively. With his short sword and the book strapped tightly on his belt he traversed to the temple ruins.


    The temple ruins was grand in design with varying symbols of Elven culture. It''s stone architecture had long since faded with part of the forest taking root in its buildings. Many spiraling pillars held up the temple underneath the cavern. Some pillars were destroyed by the age of time. Nero pondered at why the temple was in ruins, Elves live for a very long time so their buildings would rarely go decrepit over time. Something must have happened for them to abandoned one temple such as this.


    As Nero approached the doors to the Temple he could see the symbols of the Four Gods. It''s one of the oldest religions on the Western continent. Nero of course had read up on the religion that scattered over many races and timelines, each with their own doctrine. It wasn''t because he was interested in the religion but it was deeply ingrained into the people and their cultures. Not all religion was the same and not all people treated religion the same.


    The left door had a symbol of the God of the North and God of the West. The right door had a symbol of the God of South and God of the East. The religion of the Four Gods consisted of these Gods: The North, The West, The South, and The East. They all represented the four directions and the four seasons, their appearances were of divine creatures.


    Dusting off the temple doors Nero could read the Elven characters written.


    < You who have arrived. Eden lies therein, ready for you to receive our wisdom and power.>


    "Eden?" Nero said. "This place?"


    Eden was a mythological place in Elven culture. It was a place said where nature and people lived in harmony. A majestic land ripe with beauty and plentiful food. A place where truth and justice still lived. A place where war and famine was nowhere to be found. Elves had always been searching for Eden which had become a motto and a way of life for them, "To Eden" or "For Eden" they would say.


    Elves are a race of people that want to live with nature peacefully. Since their life cycle is longer than most people, they know how precious life is. Compared to Human beings who live their lives to the fullest in a short amount of time. Elves live their way of life slowly with balance and tranquility.


    A feeling of elation had come over Nero, something had attacked his curiosity. Why was this temple underneath the Sea of Trees? Is this really Eden? Nero had these burning questions in his mind. He wanted to find a way to escape the Sea of Trees but this temple had piqued his interest. He examined the doors and saw a mural of the Four Gods leading the Elves to Eden.


    "Now how to get this thing open?" Nero said as he ruffled his black hair.


    The mural showed a lone Elf that traveled to the White Mountains, there he received knowledge from the God of the North, Arcas. This God was known as "He who knows all" and was revered for his great wisdom. Looking at the door the Symbol of the God of the North was within hand''s reach. Nero touched the symbol located on the left door. The symbol revitalized and shone a bright white. Suddenly the doors opened and a flock of bats rushed out.


    Nero covered himself when the bats poured out from the temple. The bats had flown out from the underground cavern to the surface above. When the flock of bats disappeared did Nero peer into the temple. What he saw was a scene of horror with an army of skeletons covered in armor and weapons. They laid on the floor with bones shattered and weapons stuck into them.


    "What happened here?" Nero whispered as he analyzed the scene.


    It looked as if a great battle was waged inside the temple entrance. Above the horrific scene was a grand entrance to a temple devoted to the Four Gods. It was what looked like a frozen white corridor that was shrouded in darkness. The skeletons on the ground were clad in a variety of different armors and insignias. Some armors were in the color of red and others the color of yellow. These colors and symbols¡­aren''t they of the God of the West and the God of the South? Nero thought.


    As Nero walked into the Temple a sound resounded like a horn and the skeletons were given a stir of life. A darkness crept around the floors of the temple. An ominous feeling filled the air as the skeletons rose from the ground. A black mist filled the eye sockets of each skeleton and they pulled out their weapons. Nero drew his sword to defend himself but the skeletons did not attack him. Instead they waged battle against each other furiously.


    "Die...Die¡­Die¡­"


    "For Eden..."


    "Kill¡­Kill¡­Kill¡­"


    "For the Gods..."


    Each skeleton let out whispers of their voices as they battled each other. Nero stood in shock but they didn''t focus their attention to him. Nero then looked into the middle of the battle and saw two skeletons wearing magnificent armors. One had the scales of a vermillion dragon and the other had a chainmail of an amber spider. The skeleton in amber wielded a great sword while the skeleton in vermillion held a spear.


    "You¡­murderer!" The skeleton in amber said.


    "You¡­traitor!" The skeleton in vermillion replied.


    The sounds of metal clashing and bones crushing echoed in the temple. Are these dead Elves? Why are they fighting each other? Nero thought. When Nero tried to make sense of what he saw, a skeleton in yellow armor attacked him. The skeleton had a sword which cleaved at Nero who blocked with his own short sword. Black mist was oozing from his eyes as it faced Nero.


    "I don''t want to fight you!" Nero said.


    "Liar!¡­vermillion¡­bastard¡­" The skeleton rasped a reply.


    Nero had noticed his red cloak had caught attention of the skeletons in yellow armor. Nero looked at them distraught until his eyes caught sight of another door at the end of the corridor. If Nero wanted to go inside the temple further he would have to navigate his way through this battle. Pushing away the skeleton he fought with a kick, Nero bounced into the battle of skeletons.


    Skeletons in red and yellow armor were fighting each other. Each fought viciously with blows that would have been lethal if they were alive. Yet they were dead and still fought on as if it meant more than living. Only when the skeletons were decapitated did their life truly end as the black mist vaporized into the air. Nero noticed that the black mist seemed to have affected the skeletons.


    Nero tried dodging the clashing skeletons and used his short sword to defend any oncoming blows. The skeletons had an unruly strength to them and Nero felt he couldn''t overpower them. Only speed was to Nero''s advantage as the Skeletons did not move as fast or as quickly as him. They tottered around in clanking armor while dealing heavy blows.


    As Nero wiggled through the battle, more and more skeletons in yellow armor came after him. Another skeleton lunged at Nero with an axe only to get it stuck on the ground. Nero used his short sword with a flick of his wrist which extended around and wrapped the skeleton on the neck. With a pull, Nero cut off its head as the extended blade whipped back into its regular form. The black mist disappeared from its head and Nero moved onward.


    Nero evaded attack after attack using his superior movement. Nero only carried some trinkets and items in his bag and knapsack while the skeletons were covered in metal armor. It was easier for Nero to move on through the battle instead of fighting with them. Still Nero had to worry about his own fatigue as he only saw the expressionless faces of the undead skeletons. Sweat was dropping down his face as he moved through the deathly struggle.


    Nero began to think of abandoning his red cloak until a gust of wind spewed from the temple. Only the wind had affected Nero as his red cloak waved in the air. A loud sound of cracking reverberated from up above. Gusts of air spewed through the cracks on the roof of the temple. Nero looked up and saw pieces of the roof falling down towards him. Nero motioned his hands upward and yelled "Wall". The ground around him moved up and formed a curved barrier to block the debris.


    Pieces of the collapsed roof came down crashing onto the skeletons. Nero watched the scene of skeletons battling and debris of the roof crashing down into them. Light from the surface pierced down into the temple. It was a chaotic scene for Nero who tried to avoid the debris and skeletons. Wind seemingly came from up above and crashed down into the temple again. Looking up Nero had seen a small yellow ball of light, floating down from up above.


    "A Wind spirit!?" Nero said looking at the small being floating in the air.


    While the wind spirit floated around in the air a sword flew in its direction.


    "Piiiii¡­" the wind spirit avoided it and let out a small voice of worry.


    "You¡­dare¡­destroy¡­our¡­temple?" The skeleton in amber said.


    Nero focused his vision on the middle of the battleground to see that the skeleton in amber was standing still, looking up at the wind spirit. The skeleton clad in vermillion had been crushed underneath a pile of rubble, the black mist had faded from its body. Nero looked back up as he saw someone float down with the wind spirit.


    "A girl?" Nero said as he watched her float down from the surface above.


    She had flowing locks of red hair with some braided to the side. Half her face was obscure with a blue mouth veil covering it. She was wearing brown furred leather armor and boots with white paw marks on one side of her chest. Her light green skin seem to glow with her accentuated curves. In her hands she held an elaborate ebony bow and had a set of quivers on her back and belt.


    "An Orc?" Nero said as he gazed upon her as she planted down to the temple.


    "So it''s here?" The Orc girl said.


    "Piii" The wind spirit sounded to her.


    She stood in the pile of rubble on top of the crushed vermillion skeleton. Her eyes scanned the room to look at the confrontation of skeletons until she looked at the skeleton waiting for her. The skeleton in amber raised his great sword at her and the black mists oozed vigorously.


    "You¡­follower¡­of¡­the¡­south¡­god¡­" The skeleton in amber said.


    "South God? No." She said.


    "Liar¡­your¡­red¡­eyes¡­tell¡­me¡­the¡­truth¡­" The skeleton in amber went to crush her with its great sword.


    Nero watched as the skeleton in amber moved faster than the previous skeletons he had seen. This skeleton moved as if he wasn''t wearing any armor and still had flesh to his bones. Nero was about to move to save her when he saw that she had dodge the attack with a leap in the air. In rapid succession she had leapt and fired off two shots of arrows into the eye sockets of the skeleton in amber. Still it had no effect on him as he followed her rampaging with its great sword.


    I got to help her! Nero thought.


    "Extend!" With a flick of his wrist the sword moved and whipped around the skeleton''s right arm.


    The Orc girl saw this with some hesitation in her eyes. She stopped for a moment seeing that Nero was actually a living being as well. The skeleton in amber seemed annoyed and pulled Nero around with his great strength. Nero released his sword''s grip on the skeleton and was tumbling in the air towards a wall. The Orc girl dashed and grabbed him mid air with one hand before his body would paint the temple walls. He had tried to help her, she wouldn''t feel right if she didn''t do the same.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Uh¡­Thanks." Nero said.


    "Stay out of my way." The Orc girl said sternly giving Nero a glare.


    The Orc girl dropped Nero down to the ground in a huff. Pulling out an arrow from her belt quiver she prepped her weapon. Nero looked at the arrow she pulled out which had a metal arrowhead with runes engraved on it. Gripping her bow, the girl readied her aim and her hands glowed a faint yellow as she tugged on her string. Her red eyes focused down on her target and with a slight breath she released her hold.


    A torrential flood of wind blasted from her bow and flowed with her arrow. Covered in a yellow aura, the arrow streaked across the temple corridors. It pierced straight toward the skeleton in amber and took its head clean off. In a clean sweep the black mist also dissipated and all the skeletons in the room fell down dead again.


    The small wind spirit floated down and landed on her shoulder. The Orc girl gave the spirit a warm gaze and petted its body. Nero was amazed at the sight of the archery of the Orc girl. Standing up he ruffled his hair and looked around the now silent room. His vision landed back on the Orc girl who left and headed down the temple corridor to the next door. Nero rushed over to follow her and was suddenly kicked backwards by her leg.


    "What are you doing!" The Orc girl aimed an arrow down at Nero.


    "Ugh¡­I was just going to say thanks¡­" Nero said gripping his stomach on the floor.


    "Who are you? Why are you following me?" The Orc girl had a sharp gaze on Nero.


    "My name is Nero, I got lost down here." Nero held up his hands. "I was just trying to find my way out."


    The Orc girl lowered her weapon and eased her gaze. She thought that he was an idiot who lost his way in the Sea of Trees.


    "Maude Jeanne Strongsong." The Orc girl replied.


    "Wow, that''s a long name." Nero said.


    "Are you making fun of me?" Maude said.


    "No, I''m just¡­I never met someone with a long name before." Nero said with a cough.


    I actually never met anyone else before. Nero thought to himself.


    "Well seeing as how you can use wind magic and have a wind spirit...why don''t you send me up and I''ll be on my way." Nero pointed up to the surface at the holes of the collapsed temple roof.


    Nero couldn''t leave using his magic alone as earth magic could only be controlled within a certain radius of the user. If he were a powerful earth mage and had a grimoire he could''ve easily raised the ground beneath him to rise him back up to the surface. A person with wind magic and using a wind spirit would undoubtedly be able to fly themselves back up just the same. Only at the cost of their magical energy which would replenish over time.


    "I''m not leaving yet." Maude said as she slung her bow over her shoulder.


    Maude turned around and continued walking down the frozen corridor.


    "Well you don''t have to, just let me out." Nero said walking behind her.


    "I told you, I''m not leaving." Maude said.


    "Look, what are you doing here? I can help." Nero said.


    Maude ignored Nero and continued her way to the door. Nero ruffled his hair in frustration as he followed her. When they reached the door it was another beautiful mural on its design. This mural was vividly green with the symbols of the Four Gods on it. Maude examined the door and then tried pushing it. The door wouldn''t budge as she used all her strength. She then tried kicking the door with all her might and nothing happened.


    "What''s with this door!?" Maude said almost pouting.


    Nero looked at her with a smirk and crossed his arms. He already knew who the mural was designed for. It was a mural depicting an Elf who asked the God of the East for help. The Elf received the blessings of life from Gaia who is known as, "She who loves all". Gaia is the name of the God of the East who is depicted as a jade serpent.


    "There''s a secret to opening the door." Nero said. "It was the same for the entrance."


    Maude glared at Nero and then looked back at the door.


    "The Four Gods?" Maude said.


    "Yes." Nero nodded.


    "Open it." Maude said with a gesture of her chin.


    "Well¡­" Nero rubbed his cheek. "If you tell me what you''re after I might."


    "Are you threatening me?" Maude pointed her finger at Nero.


    "No¡­it''s just I''m curious and I need your help. We could help each other." Nero held up his hands.


    Nero had seen Maude''s prowess with her bow and didn''t want to fight his savior. Maude looked at Nero closely and sighed. She didn''t really understand what was needed to open the door. Nero was just a human boy and looked harmless to her.


    "Ok, I''ll help you get out of here if you help me find a relic I''m looking for." Maude said and extended her hand to Nero.


    "Promise?" Nero said.


    "Yes." Maude replied.


    Nero grabbed her slender hand and shook it tightly. It was his first handshake and the second person he ever made a promise with. So this is the feeling of meeting and talking with people! Nero thought. Maude was kind of disgusted with the look of joy on Nero''s face. He might be slightly touched in the head¡­Maude thought. Nero released his grip and ruffled his hair with a laugh as he saw the look on Maude''s face.


    "It''s a mural of Gaia." Nero said.


    "The God of the East?" Maude looked at the door.


    Nero touched the symbol of Gaia and it shone a bright green. The door slowly opened and revealed the next room.


    "That''s it?" Maude said with her mouth agape. "You tricked me!"


    "No, you just tried to kick the door down." Nero said. "Strength isn''t everything."


    "Only a human would say that." Maude walked through the door.


    In the other side of the door what presented to Nero and Maude was a vast garden. The wind spirit on Maude''s shoulder flew around the open room. An unnatural sunlight was shining from the top of the enormous room. Nero saw that it was a gigantic yellow crystal that hung on top of the ceiling. In the center of the garden was a huge tree with branches that extended under the yellow crystal.


    "What is this place?" Maude said as she wandered through the garden.


    "It''s a temple devoted to the Four Gods¡­perhaps trying to simulate Eden?" Nero examined the varying flowers in the garden.


    "Who are you?"


    Nero and Maude looked at each other confused. Maude tilted her head at Nero who then shrugged his shoulders.


    "Who are you?"


    The voice resounded again.


    "It came from the center of the garden." Maude Said.


    Nero walked towards the tree attentively while scanning the garden. Maude had taken out her ebony bow in hand and followed Nero. They both proceeded cautiously until they reached the tree in the center of the garden. What they found at the tree was a little elf girl. With flowing golden hair and porcelain white skin, the elf girl was embedded into the tree. Her eyes were closed but her face moved towards the direction of Maude and Nero.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Nero and this is..." Nero introduced himself and gestured at Maude.


    "Maude Jeanne Strongsong." Maude had a hint of discomfort on her face.


    Both of them looked at the little elf girl with melancholy. Maude had never seen such a frail pitiful girl before. Nero couldn''t tell if she was alive or dead. It looked like the roots of the tree had taken hold of the girl. The tree and the girl looked to have become one.


    "Visitors?" The elf girl gave them a smile. "Welcome to our Temple of Eden, my name is Anna."


    "Well, thank you Anna. Um, It would be great if you could help us find something." Nero looked around the room for an exit and couldn''t find one.


    "How can I help you?" Anna replied.


    "We''re looking for an relic, it was divined to be here." Maude said.


    "Are you with the Sand Elves of the Vermillion Dragon?" The elf girl frowned.


    The God of the South? Nero thought.


    "No¡­I''m here looking for an Orc relic." Maude said.


    "Oh that?...I thought you were here for our treasure." Anna said with relief. "I''m glad, I knew you would come¡­maybe you can save him."


    Nero and Maude looked at each other again before focusing back at the elf girl.


    "Save who?" Nero said.


    "My husband." Anna replied. "That thing has taken hold of my dear husband, please save him."


    A black mist of darkness crept from the ground beneath which startled Nero and Maude. As the black mist converged into the garden the branches of the tree lifted up. The yellow crystal above the tree shone brightly and the black mist retreated back down. The elf girl moved her head around trying to sense any more of the darkness.


    "What is that black mist?" Nero said disturbed.


    "It''s coming from what you seek." Anna said.


    "The Horn of Satyr is causing that?" Maude said.


    The Horn of Satyr? So that''s what we''re looking for. Nero thought.


    Nero had read about that relic in ancient texts. It was a powerful war horn belonging to Orcs which was said to release inhibitions. When the horn was used it would cause a frenzy of battle between opposing sides. This was great to Orcs which wielded strength and loved combat above all. Having both sides fight in a head on collision would only be a benefit to Orcs in a full on battle. There was no need for plans of strategy when the horn was used for a full scale assault.


    It was a relic that turned the tide in the Great War which involved most of the known world and many races. Though the horn was lost hundreds of years ago during the Great War. Its absence had caused a bottleneck to leave the Orcs on the western side of the continent. Even the relatively newer texts Nero read had said as much.


    "Yes, it''s been corrupted with my husband." Anna said meekly. "Let me explain, a thousand years ago the Horn of Satyr had come into my husband''s possession from defeating an Orc commander in a duel."


    Maude grimaced in knowing that her ancestor had lost a duel to an Elf. The Horn of Satyr was a family heirloom created by her ancestors and its abilities were known by all. It had been lost in the Great War and their ancestor holding it had died. Her family had only recently gained the knowledge of its location divined from the Four Gods. Who would have known that it was in another temple devoted to the same gods.


    "After the Great War, we returned home and then secluded ourselves to the Sea of Trees into creating our Eden. Yet it was for nothing as we were labeled traitors by our people. Or specifically the Sand Elves devoted to the God of the South." Anna had a sadness covering her face.


    "The Vermillion Dragon Mars." Nero said.


    Anna nodded at Nero.


    Everyone on the Western Continent knew the fanaticism the Sand Elves had with one of the Four Gods. Even Nero had heard from Gregor of his dealings with them. The God of the South called Mars was known as, "He who destroys all." His divine being was depicted as a ferocious Vermillion Dragon.


    "They had come seeking to destroy our Eden. We had devoted ourselves to the God of the West. The Amber Spider, Roux." Anna moved her head around towards the garden.


    "She who sees all." Nero said.


    Nero looked at the tree to see markings and symbols belonging to the Amber Spider.


    "Don¡¯t you worship the same gods?" Maude said.


    "Yes, but some wish to follow the specific teachings of the Four Gods." Anna said. "While others feel the need to tell people who and what they should believe."


    Maude had known about the strange obsession some people had with religion. Only her elder brother was a devoted member of the Four Gods in her family. Some tribal Orcs believed in certain deities but many on the Western Continent believed in the Four Gods.


    "While my husband was defending our Eden against followers of Mars, he used the Horn of Satyr." Anna said. "It caused everyone who fought to go into a frenzy and they have long since been battling for hundreds of years."


    "Even through death." Nero said.


    "Why can''t you save him?" Maude said.


    "I wished that I could." Anna said crying tears. "My Goddess had listened to my prayers."


    Anna opened her eyes showing a golden hue covering them.


    "Roux had given me the gift of foresight at the cost of my eyes and body." Anna said.


    "So you can see the future?" Nero said.


    "Only glimpses of things, here and there. Our goddess has not provided me with a clear vision of things to come." Anna closed her eyes again. "She had told me to wait here for the ones wanting the horn to save him."


    "This is getting a bit¡­" Nero ruffled his hair.


    "I''ll save him! I want the horn and I''ll bring back your husband." Maude said with resolution as she held a fist to her chest.


    "Thank you Maude." Anna said with a smile. "But I''ve been waiting here for so long. I''ll be waiting on the other side for him."


    Nero didn''t understand what Anna was telling them. A rumble shook the room and the tree with Anna began to move. The tree started to rumble and unearth itself from the center of the room. It revealed a red mural on the ground where it had once taken root. The branches of the tree lowered from the yellow crystal above. As the tree became dislodged from the ground it started to wither away.


    Nero and Maude were shocked at what was happening.


    "Anna!" Nero said.


    Maude grabbed Nero and shook her head.


    "This is the only thing I can do for you, please save him." Anna opened her eyes with a smile.


    The tree holding her body faded and withered away. Anna began to disappear in particles of yellow light. The garden in the room rotted away as she disappeared. The yellow crystal''s light faded and left the two in a dim light.


    "She had waited all this time for us." Nero said as he watch her disappear.


    "Then we must make good of our word." Maude gripped her bow tightly.


    The red mural on the ground was a doorway underground. The mural depicted an Elf seeking power and asking Mars for it. The God of the South answered, giving the Elf the power of destruction. Maude looked at Nero and touched the symbol of the Vermillion Dragon on the ground. The doors opened revealing stairs to the ground beneath.


    The stairs permeated a mix of heat and darkness down below.

 Chapter 8 - The War Between Amber and Vermillion

    Chapter 8 - The War between Amber and Vermillion


    Nero approached the stairwell and a blaze of heat confronted him. He stopped before looking back at Maude. Sticking out his hand as a temperature gauge, Nero felt the intense hot air that came from underground. Nero retracted his hand and quickly rubbed it to dissipate the heat he felt. Maude thought of going down the stairs testing her body through tenacity and her willpower. She came close the stairwell but ultimately decided not to descend from watching Nero.


    "It''s hot." Nero said.


    "It looks like it goes deep underground." Maude looked down the dark stairs. "Do you have anything in that bag of yours?"


    Maude pointed at the bag on Nero''s back. The wind spirit on Maude''s shoulder began to float around Nero. Maude eyed Nero intently who started to ruffle his hair from her stare. The wind spirit went into Nero''s bag and came back out awkwardly. Nero gave the wind spirit a look of discomfort. It then landed back on Maude''s shoulder which she petted.


    "It''s not nice to look in other people''s things." Maude looked at her wind spirit.


    "Piii" The wind spirit let out a whine.


    "Well not really any protection against the heat but I can make something." Nero said.


    "You can make something?" Maude flashed a skeptical gaze at Nero.


    "If there are some Azure flowers here in the garden I can make a frost potion of protection." Nero replied steadfast.


    "You''re an alchemist?" Maude said.


    "Yeah." Nero said.


    "Aren''t you a little young?" Maude was dubious at Nero''s claim.


    "Well, I wouldn''t know." Nero said with a crooked smile. "My father taught me."


    "So you¡¯re an apprentice?'' Maude relaxed her eyes.


    "I know some things."  Nero shrugged his shoulders and walked over to the garden.


    Nero had to look for an Azure flower, which was often used as an offering to the God of the North. It often grew in harsh cold environments like the White Mountains. Mashing the Azure flower and applying it with some magical energy, you could create a Frost Potion of Protection. While it''s usually used as a potion for the cold as its name suggests, in actuality it just regulated your body temperature. It could be of some use in hot environments as well for a short period of time.


    Most of the garden had rotted away when Anna disappeared. A backlash caused by the yellow crystal which was the magical pillar of the room. Still Nero looked through the scraps and pieces of the left over garden in trying to find an Azure flower. Maude followed him and looked over his shoulder at what he was doing. She didn''t really know Nero and didn''t really have a good impression of him either. Yet she wanted to verify his claim of being an alchemist.


    Rummaging through the rotted vegetation, Nero scanned for any plants he could make use of. He found some crystallized sap, a handful of green anemones, and two golden daisies. Some of which he could use later but he would need the necessary catalysts. He dropped some of the items into his bag but the one flower he was looking for eluded him.


    "What are you looking for?" Maude said.


    "It has a white stem with a blue bulb with tiny streaks of white." Nero said. "Try and find where the water is concentrated at."


    "There''s water here?" Maude said confused.


    "Yeah, it''s underneath." Nero replied. "Why do you think these flowers could survive down here?"


    The Temple of Eden had an underground water source running through it. Life can''t exist without water and it''s especially true for plants. Nero had already seen the water first hand when he fell into the chasm. Maude went into the temple by brute strength and unconventional means so she hadn''t seen it.


    "Okay so how am I supposed to do that?" Maude crossed her arms.


    Nero looked back at her confused himself.


    "You have a wind spirit right?" Nero said.


    "Yeah, to help me with my wind magic and guide my way." Maude said.


    "Wind spirits sense the vibrations in the air, it can most definitely tell you where the underground river is running through." Nero continued looking through plants.


    Maude had only learned the basics of using a spirit, so she hadn''t known of its many uses. Of course Nero had studied spirits, their magic, and the varying degrees of their abilities. Not just anyone can make a contract with a spirit, they must match your magical affinity to be able to first of all. Second, while providing your magical energy for sustenance you had to have a good enough reason for the spirit to contract with you.


    Maude had a magical affinity for wind magic and a strong determination to enter the Sea of Trees. These reasons enough were good for her wind spirit guide, which she was contracted to. When the task or reason is fulfilled the spirit will return to where it came from. Some had contracted spirits which stayed with them their whole lives, others just a fleeting moment.


    "Can you do that?" Maude looked at her wind spirit.


    "Piii!" The wind spirit acknowledged and floated through the garden.


    Maude followed the wind spirit to the far side of the room. There she saw piles of rocks which perforated through the garden floor. The wind spirit floated around the rocks and looked like it was being pushed up by air. Putting her ear on the ground, she heard the sound of running water. Maude knew she was in the right spot and quickly searched.


    Close by growing underneath a rock was a tiny flower, it was an Azure flower.


    Maude was overjoyed at finding it as it matched the description Nero had given her. Maude lifted the rock up and found more Azure flowers which had grown from the hole underneath the rock. Quickly she grabbed a handful and took it back to Nero who was still looking through plants. Nero was surprised at how fast she had found the flower.


    Nero examined the flowers and then looked at Maude. Nero could tell that she hasn''t rested for awhile. Maude had a tired expression from her eyes. She had travelled through the Sea of Trees almost non-stop in trying to get to the temple.


    "Feeling tired?" Nero rubbed his chin.


    "A bit, why?" Maude said.


    Nero reached in his pocket and produced a vial with an orange liquid.


    "Drink this." Nero extended his hand out to her.


    "What is it?" Maude exchanged the flowers with Nero.


    "Something to help you." Nero started working on the Frost Potion of Protection.


    Maude was unsure what Nero had given her but so far he''s been truthful to his word. She decided on a leap of faith to drink the vial and pulled off the stopper top. With a gulp it was a cool refreshing liquid that went down her throat. Her eyes went wide and her body started tingling all over. Instantly she was revitalized and energized as if she woke up from a long nap.


    "What is this!?" Maude shouted.


    "Oh, it''s an Energy Potion. Pretty good huh?" Nero said as he continued his work.


    "You made this!?" Maude said shocked in disbelief.


    "Yeah." Nero grabbed back the empty vial from Maude.


    Maude had never tasted a potion that was so out of this world. Usually potions would have a bitter taste like medicine but this was different. It was like it was a beverage made to be tasted. What was more incredible to Maude was the effects worked almost instantaneously. Maude was now looking at Nero in a completely different light.


    Nero went on as if it was nothing and smashed the Azure flower into a blue paste. He put the blue paste into the empty vial using it as a container for the Frost Potion of Protection. Creating a liquid from some of his magical energy, Nero mixed it with the Azure flower in the vial. After he was satisfied, Nero put his finger on top of the open end and vigorously shook it. The contents of the vial slowly transformed in color from blue to white.


    "There, it''s done." Nero said.


    "You really are an alchemist!" Maude viewed the contents of the vial.


    Nero ruffled his hair a bit shy from Maude''s praise. He then drank a portion of the vial and felt its effects. Maude watched contently for Nero''s reactions but it looked like it didn''t affect him any bit. What Maude didn''t know, was that Nero had been drinking these sort of potions all his life. Nero had a calm expression but was puzzled at Maude''s gaze.


    "It''ll only last for a couple hours." Nero said as he handed Maude the rest of the potion.


    Maude held the potion for awhile examining it''s white color. The Potion of Frost Protection looked like a capsule of snowflakes floating in its own little world. With some resolve Maude drank the potion and finished it. Her body felt like it was under the shade of a tree. A cool mint flavor filled her breath and she was even more amazed at Nero''s alchemic abilities.


    "Alright, let''s go." Nero said.


    Maude gave Nero a nod of confirmation.


    "Will this potion work?" Maude questioned.


    "Of course." Nero replied.


    Nero descended down first and the blazing heat he felt before was non-existent. Following behind Nero, Maude gripped her bow a little more tightly. After a couple steps down the stairs, Maude had a sense of relief. Using Maude''s wind spirit as a light, they both went down the stairs into the darkness below.


    "Why do you think these Elves fought each other?" Nero said trying to make conversation.


    "Because they were different." Maude replied.


    "They are the same type of people." Nero said.


    "No, they had differences in their religion." Maude said.


    Nero and Maude had reached the end of the stairs which had become a corridor.


    "To divide and oppress because of small differences in religion is idiotic." Nero said. "I can''t really understand."


    Nero walked through the corridor followed by Maude. The dark corridor seemed to be carved from the land. It had gotten smaller and smaller as they went in deeper.


    "People invoke the name of Gods when going to war, they invoke them when seeking salvation, over and over." Maude said. "So people want their Gods to be the correct choice."


    "Well that''s true, it has been said throughout history." Nero said.


    "It''s still true today." Maude replied.


    "Well that''s tiring." Nero said before coming to a halt.


    Maude walked into Nero not paying attention to her surroundings.


    "Hey! What are you doing!" Maude exclaimed.


    "Quiet!" Nero looked back at her and gave a serious expression.


    Maude went silent as Nero moved to let her see what was in front of them. At the end of the corridor was a cliff that led into a cavern, one might not be able to tell because of the darkness. What was down below the cliff was a mix of hard rock and sand. A river of lava was running through it. What surprised Nero and Maude was the scene of a hellish battle down below as a massive war was being waged.


    A war between the followers of the Vermillion Dragon and Amber Spider.


    Elves that looked dead with rotting flesh and many skeletons were fighting. All wearing armor in the color of red or yellow. The black mist was thick and heavy surrounding the air. The battle was being fought still with many bodies littering the floor. Suddenly, a sound broke through the air and the bodies that were laid down had risen up again. It was the sound of a war horn, it was the Horn of Satyr.


    Maude looked for the source of the sound and she had found it. In the center mass of the battle between two armies. An Elf whose lower body was that of a gigantic black spider was holding it in his hands, The Horn of Satyr. The Elf was wearing a beautiful crafted armor in the color of amber. His eyes were glowing an un-natural golden hue but his body was covered in a swirl of black mist.


    "So he''s the one." Maude said. "Let''s go!"


    "Wait, there''s too many of them down there." Nero watched over the battle. "We need to plan something out."


    "Like what? My magic can''t reach from here even with the help of my wind spirit." Maude looked at Nero.


    Maude was impatient as the Horn of Satyr was within her grasp. She didn''t want to wait for Nero to form a plan. Maude had the blood of Orc warriors in her veins and so her pride wanted her to go straight into battle. Nero was still contemplating but a glint came into his eyes.


    "I''m going!" Maude said.


    "Wait, let me borrow your wind spirit." Nero grabbed Maude.


    "Fine, now let me go." Maude gave her wind spirit a look and jumped off the cliff.


    "Piii" The wind spirit floated to Nero.


    "Help me look!" Nero told the wind spirit.


    Maude had jumped straight into the thick of battle, the intense heat of lava and battle didn''t faze her in the slightest. Using her bow as a makeshift blunt weapon, she crushed the undead next to her. The undead noticed her and retaliated only to get their heads knocked off. Maude was the daughter of two Orc heroes and her strength was nothing less of terrifying.


    Soon a wave of skeletons tried to converge and swarm Maude. Taking out an arrow, Maude readied her bow and unleashed her weapons might. Wind magic covered her arrows which streaked across the cavern. It blew away the skeletons into pieces and anything else that dared go into her range. Yet with every skeleton horde she crushed, more and more appeared in her view.


    Maude could only watch as more of the undead block her path towards the Horn of Satyr.


    "Kill¡­kill¡­kill¡­kill"


    "For Roux!"


    "For Mars!"


    "For Eden!"


    Maude was getting exhausted slowly as she fought the undead armies. They were no match to her in a straight confrontation but had the overwhelming amount of numbers. The sound of the Horn of Satyr blew again and more undead had risen from the ground back anew.


    "Damnit!" Maude whispered to herself. "There''s no end to them!"


    Maude looked back up to the cliff and saw that Nero had disappeared.


    "Did he leave me!?" Maude shouted in anger.


    Maude felt she was in dire straits when a rumble shook the cavern floor. A section of the cavern exploded and what poured out was a massive amount of water. It flooded into the cavern and cooled over the river of lava. The undead was being swept away by the ocean of water. Maude saw no way out in the massive flood of bodies and water, when a voice called out to her.


    "Hold up your bow!" Nero yelled to Maude.


    Maude followed the sound of the voice to see Nero back on top of the cliff. She quickly held up her arm holding up the ebony metal bow. Nero whipped his sword which extended to grab hold of the bow and pulled Maude up away from harm. Soon enough the undead was washed into the mixture of water and lava.


    "Thanks." Maude said looking up to Nero.


    Nero gave Maude a smile while grimacing to hold her up with his sword.


    Once everything had cooled down and a new layer of land appeared, Nero released his sword''s hold. Maude dropped back down to the ground safely and Nero floated down thanks to her wind spirit. The vapor of water and black mist still circulated around the air. When the vapor disappeared, Nero and Maude were greeted by a gigantic black spider.


    "More dogs of the Vermillion Dragon?" The Elf on top of the spider spoke. "Listen well, my name is Leaf, leader of the Tree Elves, Commander of the Amber Army."


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Leaf was a leader of the Tree Elves whose home was based in the Sea of Trees. Not only was he a leader but a military veteran of many wars. His fighting skills are said to be legendary amongst the Four Elf tribes. There were four tribes of Elves that based themselves on the teachings of the Four Gods. These were the Tree Elves of the west, the Snow Elves of the north, the Grass Elves of the east, and the Sand Elves of the south.


    "No, wait! We were sent by your wife to save you!" Maude said.


    "Anna?..." Leaf replied.


    "Yes! Anna!" Nero said.


    "Hahahahahaha." Leaf went into a hysterical laugh.


    Nero and Maude stepped back as his laughter seemed insane.


    "How dare you!? My wife is dead! You followers of Vermillion killed her in our garden!" Leaf had a menacing expression on his face.


    Nero and Maude looked at each other with mixed emotions. Did Leaf not know Anna had survived waiting for him all this time? Had Leaf fought thinking that his wife was dead this entire cycle? What was clear is that Anna truly is gone now, she allowed Nero and Maude to pass through the garden in order to save her husband.


    "No¡­We¡­" Nero tried to reason with Leaf.


    "Move!" Maude pushed Nero away.


    The black spider had swiped its claws at Nero not wanting to listen to reason. Nero was saved at the last second by Maude who leapt away from Leaf as well. Nero was conflicted, he had thought he could reason with Leaf. Nero and Maude had promised to save Leaf for Anna. But after years of battle while believing his wife was dead, Leaf had gone insane.


    "It''s no use! He''s in a bloodlust!" Maude yelled at Nero.


    Maude shot arrows at the black spider''s legs only for it to pass through. The legs swirled in the black mist only to reform again.


    "It''s a shadow!" Nero yelled. " It doesn''t have a physical body!"


    Leaf was enraged and stampeded towards the both of them. The black spider moved like a creeping darkness as its legs swung wildly like tentacles. Maude avoided the blows with almost no effort. Nero created earth walls to block the incoming attacks. The pair was under a constant barrage from the gigantic black spider.


    "What can we do!?" Maude said weaving away from attacks.


    "Find the source of the black mist!" Nero said behind a cover of earth.


    "I''ll distract it! You figure out something!" Maude fired arrows at Leaf.


    Leaf used the black spider''s claws to sweep the arrows away from his direction. Maude had gotten his full attention and he chased her with fury in his eyes. Nero watched as Maude fought Leaf jumping around and firing arrows at his spider body. Each time an arrow would go through the black spider, it''s form would dissipate only to come back together again.


    Nero focused on the black mist reforming itself and saw a trail leading up to Leaf''s hand. The source of the black mist was the Horn of Satyr. Not only did it corrupt Leaf but it was the very source of the black mist. The Horn of Satyr was saturated in the black mist and caused it to fill the room.


    "It''s the horn!" Nero yelled. "Destroy it!"


    "WHAT!?" Maude yelled back. "No! There must be some other way!"


    "The horn is corrupted!" Nero ran towards the rampaging Leaf.


    What corrupted the Horn of Satyr was hatred. The Orc who had lost the heirloom and his life had cursed it with his dying breath. Leaf had used it himself in a fit of hatred, the Horn of Satyr had become a cursed item through and through. When the Horn was used as a last resort in defending the Temple of Eden, a black mist enveloped Leaf, corrupting him and others to fight a never ending battle that death wouldn''t save.


    "Spike! Stab!" Nero motioned his hand from the ground toward Leaf''s black spider body.


    The parts of the ground around Nero spiked up and shot towards Leaf. The legs and body of his black spider was penetrated through. Leaf fell down as his spider body of shadow was cut clean away. Maude was stunned at the magic Nero had used, it was the first time she actually focused on it.


    "Now!" Nero yelled across the cavern. "Destroy it!"


    Maude stood straight and readied her bow with an arrow. She aimed straight at the Horn of Satyr but didn''t attack. Maude didn''t want to be married off and she wanted to prove her strength. She was hesitating in destroying a family heirloom but knew she promised Anna in saving Leaf.


    "I-I can''t!" Maude said as she dropped her aim.


    "Maude! No!" Nero yelled.


    Just as Maude lowered her guard, Leaf blew into the Horn of Satyr. The black mist rolled out and formed a new black spider body. The undead armies crawled back up from beneath the ground. Before Maude could move, her legs were held down by undead hands. The black spider raised its claws and pierced Maude through the heart.


    Maude''s eyes went wide into shock as the black claws retracted from her body while spewing out her blood. Maude''s wind spirit disappeared as it lost its magical sustenance. Nero could only see in horror as Maude crumpled to the ground. Her eyes stared on at Nero before closing as the light of life vacated her eyes.


    "MAUDE!!" Nero screamed.


    Leaf and the undead focused their attention to Nero. They converged toward him slowly with a deathly gaze. The first two people he made promises with had both died. Nero fell to his knees, balled up his fists and screamed. Then a golden light emerged from Nero''s body, it was his own unique magic. The Book of knowledge strapped to his belt shone brightly as it returned to a golden color. The golden light beamed brightly from Nero''s body, filling the entire cavern.


    The black mist in the air was being evaporated by the golden light. The undead even without eyes were blinded by its majesty. The shadowy black spider body that held Leaf burned away into ashes by the light. All the dead in the cavern became just that and faded away. Their souls smiled as they were finally allowed to rest in peace.


    Leaf tried to roar in anger but the light was too blinding. The Horn of Satyr had crumpled into pieces in his hand. The corruption of black mist was disappearing from his body as well. In the blinding light, Leaf saw the figure of his wife Anna. She held out her hand waiting for him to join her in the next life. Leaf felt at peace when he grabbed her hand as the light burned him away.


    This was Nero''s power and his natural gift. Nero had studied and learned many different types of magic but he held no connection to them. Nero had the magical affinity for Light magic, a power gone in the new world. Nero''s use of light magic was visceral, it was all on instinct. He never learned how to use or control it, he just knew how.


    Gregor had told him to never use it unless he needed to for two reasons. The first reason was he had no idea about the uses of light magic, it was a rare anomaly. All magic in the world must be gathered or used from something. To use water magic there must be water but for light magic there was none. The second and most important reason Gregor forbade its use was because it had the power over life and death.


    Nero ran over to Maude''s body and turned her over to look up at him. Nero fell to his knees and was still frantic at witnessing Maude''s death. He motioned his right hand in the air and pressed his palm to Maude''s wound. Light enveloped his hand and he press down on her chest. Light covered the area and her wounds started to heal.


    Soon the wound closed and only revealed a open hole in her armor. Nero tried feeling for her breath but there was none. Nero put his ear to her chest and listened for a heartbeat but there was none. Her heart is still stopped Nero thought.


    Remembering an ancient technique, Nero started to compress the center of her chest with his palms. Ripping off the mouth veil she wore he put his lips onto hers and gave her the breath of life. Nero continued until finally she let out a cough. Listening for her heartbeat and feeling her breath, Nero finally relaxed.


    "She''s still alive." Nero said with relief.


    "You''re right, she is." A voice spoke to him.


    Turning around Nero was met with the illumination of Gregor.


    "FATHER!" Nero shouted. "You''re here! How?"


    Gregor stroked his beard for a bit.


    "You used your power." Gregor gave Nero a stern look.


    "I had to¡­" Nero replied.


    "It''s alright my boy, you did good." Gregor said as he looked at Maude. "Oh?.....What a beautiful girl¡­"


    "Beautiful girl?..." Nero said.


    "Beautiful?..." Maude said as she slowly blinked her eyes open.


    Nero had a face of joy as Maude returned to consciousness.


    "Are you okay?" Nero said.


    "I-I thought¡­I thought I died¡­." Maude said in wonder.


    "No, you''re alive." Nero shook his head.


    "Where''s the horn? "Maude felt her body and mind groggy.


    "It''s gone, I took care of it." Nero replied.


    "Gone¡­you?..." Maude said.


    Maude sat up slowly and looked at Nero. A well of mixed emotions filled her as she viewed Nero. Maude was ashamed that she hesitated and allowed a moment of weakness to overcome her. Yet she felt grateful that Nero had saved her and kept her promise with Anna.


    "I''m sorry," Maude said with her head low.


    "It''s alright" Nero smiled at her. "As long as you''re alive."


    Maude returned a warm smile back to Nero. A feeling welled up inside Nero as he gazed at Maude, it was something he had never felt before. Nero looked away for a bit and Maude was confused by his actions. Maude started to cough and cupped her hand over her mouth. Touching her face, She then realized that her mouth veil was gone.


    Maude felt ashamed of her appearance and turned away from Nero, who felt bewildered by her actions.


    "What''s wrong?" Nero said. "What happen?"


    Nero tried to help Maude who kept avoiding him.


    "What''s happening?" Gregor asked Nero.


    "I have no idea." Nero replied.


    "Go ahead! Laugh! Laugh at me!" Maude was crying.


    "Why is she crying?" Gregor said. "Did you make her cry?"


    "I don''t know!" Nero felt wronged.


    Nero grabbed Maude''s hands and split them apart. Maude didn''t use her full strength due to her embarrassment and shame of showing her face.


    "Seriously! Just tell me what''s wrong." Nero was close to his wit''s end.


    "What are you saying!?" Nero said confused.


    "Laugh at how ugly I am!" Maude said.


    Nero had a weird expression on his face and he let go of her hands. He didn''t really know the aesthetics of beauty in the world. Even more so was that beauty changed throughout history which was often stated in texts he''s read. Maude was the first girl he has ever met and he couldn''t really judge or compare her.


    "I think she''s rather lovely." Gregor said.


    Maude and Nero stared at each other for awhile in an almost unbearable silence. What''s more weird to Nero was Maude''s reaction about her physical appearance. While only knowing her for a short time, Nero thought of Maude as someone strong and courageous although weak minded. Is this why men say women are a mystery to them?


    "Well my boy, I think you''re on your own for this one." Gregor said and disappeared in a flash of light.


    "I uhh-think you''re pretty...?" Nero said ruffling his hair.


    "Are you making fun of me?" Maude said.


    "No, of course not! You have the courage to face anything we''ve seen in this Temple." Nero said. "You kept your promise with Anna, you''re strong!"


    "I''m strong?" Maude said as the tears in her eyes dried.


    "Yeah I think it''s rather attractive."


    A blank expression was on Maude''s face. Maude has never heard anyone call her pretty in all her life, besides her parents. Even more was that Nero had called her strong. Her human uncle had teased her about being ugly and weak though she didn''t realize he was joking. Although Nero was just a human boy, Maude felt happy that someone other than her family had praised her.


    "Where''s my veil?" Maude said.


    Nero picked up the veil he had torn off, it had ripped in half. Nero put his gaze to Maude who still turned her face away from him. Nero stood up and ruffled his hair. He stared at Maude who was still covered her face until his gaze went to her chest. A strange feeling came to Nero as a hint of red flashed on his face. He looked away before taking off his red cloak and throwing it to Maude.


    "Wear it." Nero said. "You can cover your face under the hood."


    Maude quickly wore the red cloak and covered her head.


    "Thank you." Maude whispered.


    "Well we might as well go all the way through this temple." Nero said. "Anna said they were guarding a treasure to the God of the West."


    Nero quickly moved on followed by Maude, as they both examined the cavern walls. On the far end of the cavern Nero had found a yellow mural. It was of the God of the West, the Amber Spider Roux known as "She who sees all". The mural depicted an Elf asking for the gift to see things to come. Roux answered and gave the Elf the gift of foresight.


    "The same like Anna." Maude said looking at the mural.


    "Yeah," Nero said.


    Finding the symbol of Roux, Nero touched it and the mural opened. What revealed was a flight of stairs that led back up. The duo took the stairs and followed it to the very top.


    "We''re back in the Sea of Trees!" Nero said.


    The stairs had taken them out from the underground cavern and back to the surface. When they emerged from the stairs, they had ended up inside the hollow of an enormous tree. What littered the area were golden webs and symbols of the Amber Spider.


    In the center of the Tree was a pedestal which held up a golden metallic glove.


    The glove was in the shape of a golden spider and a great power was emanating from it. Nero had never seen such an item before. Nor has he heard anything about the relic belonging to Roux. Relics that belong to the Four Gods were closely guarded secrets. Nero and Maude examined the glove and looked at each other.


    "Here you are." Nero said and gestured to Maude.


    Maude was confused by Nero''s words and actions.


    "Shouldn''t this be yours?" Maude said.


    "No, I promised you a relic." Nero said. "I will definitely keep my promise."


    Nero did indeed promise Maude a relic, it wasn''t the relic she wanted but nonetheless it was better than nothing.


    "Are you sure?" Maude said.


    "Just take it." Nero said.


    Maude reached her hand to touch the glove and it moved almost alive. The relic held Maude''s hand and climbed on top of it. Repositioning itself, the relic latched onto and covered the top of her hand with its golden legs. Maude reacted quickly but the relic couldn''t be removed.


    Suddenly a voice resounded in the hollowed tree.


    "Anna?" Nero and Maude both said.


    <You have been chosen to succeed in the power of the Four Gods.>


    <Our treasure will now be in your hands.>


    <The Gods are at war with one another.>


    < May you weather through the storm coming.>


    <Thank you both¡­¡­good bye.>


    A solemn peace was felt in the hollowed tree as the voice faded.

 Chapter 9 - Departing the Sea of Trees

    Chapter 9 - Departing the Sea of Trees


    After the calm silence, the entrance to the hollowed tree from the underground cavern collapsed. Nero and Maude became aware that they were now trapped inside. They were up on the surface again but of course they didn''t know how to leave the hollowed tree.


    "There''s a war between the Four Gods?" Maude said.


    "Why would that come to be?" Nero began to ponder. "I thought that all Four Gods exist to keep the world in balance."


    "Well, we shouldn''t worry about that now." Maude looked at the collapsed entrance.


    "Right, we should find a way to get out of here." Nero gave Maude a nod.


    Both began to examine their surroundings. Nero looked at the shrine of Roux only to find her extravagant amber symbols. Maude tried to move through the golden webs only to realize they were unbreakable. The shrine was dimly lit, if not for the golden webs of Roux there would be no light.


    The pair started scuttling around in the dim area, looking for a way out. As they were searching, Maude became irritated at the weight of the golden spider on her hand. She started shaking her hand but the relic would not release its hold on her. Then she began to use her strength in trying to pry it off but it wouldn''t work. To the ordinary eye, the golden spider would look like a magnificent golden glove.


    "What''s with this thing!?" Maude said.


    "Calm down," Nero said. "It''s a great historical relic!"


    This golden spider was an ancient relic known to the worshippers of the Amber Spider, Roux. There were other relics like it belonging to the remaining Four Gods. Only Maude and Nero knew of its existence now, as they had taken its legacy from the Tree Elves. Nero believed it to be a great cultural and historical find. Now the only thing Maude and Nero have to do is discover what its used for.


    "Try making a fist and punching something?" Nero said. "You''re good at that right?"


    "What are you trying to say?" Maude gave Nero a glare.


    "Come on, just try Maude."


    Maude sighed and gathered her bearings. She clenched her hand into a fist and the relic reacted quickly. The golden spider on her hand moved its legs. A golden thread of webs shot out of the glove and startled her. Nero and Maude looked at the thread in amazement.


    "What is this!?" Maude said.


    "The glove can create the golden webs of Roux?" Nero asked.


    Nero grabbed hold of the webbing and felt it''s stickiness. He tried to break the thread apart but it wouldn''t tear no matter how much strength he used. Pulling out his short sword, he cleaved at the thread and it wouldn''t cut. Maude was shocked at what transpired.


    "It''s strong!" Nero said with a laugh.


    Maude tried to pull her fist back but more of the golden thread appeared. She relaxed her hand and the thread was cut by the relic. Nero ran towards Maude and held her hand.


    "Amazing! By balling your hands into a fist, you can create an indestructible web." Nero said.


    Maude became embarrassed at the way Nero was holding her hand and retracted it quickly. Nero ruffled his hair when he saw Maude''s reaction.


    "Well¡­uh¡­so let''s keep trying to find a way out." Nero said.


    "Yes, the quicker we leave the quicker I can get home to Southscale." Maude said.


    Nero''s eyes widened at Maude''s statement.


    "You''re from Southscale Maude?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "Well, actually I''m heading over there myself."


    "Really?"


    Maude was a little dubious at Nero''s answer.


    "Yes, my father said he was going there to meet someone."


    "Who?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Well, where''s your father?"


    "He''s¡­he''s...dead."


    Nero had a look of dismay when he remembered that Gregor was dead.


    "Oh¡­I''m sorry." Maude said.


    Nero perked up his resolve and looked at Maude.


    "I want to go to Southscale because my father wanted to," Nero said. "It was one of the last things he wanted to do."


    Nero stared at Maude for a bit and Maude saw Nero''s earnest expression.


    "Alright, I''ll take you to Southscale." Maude said with a smile.


    Maude and Nero both resumed their search at trying to escape the hollowed tree. Nero tried casting magic against the walls but the mana dispersed as soon as it was called. Maude tried punching and kicking her way out of the hollowed tree but not even a dent was made.


    "Magic doesn''t work in here." Nero said.


    "By the Four gods," Maude said. "How do we get out of here?"


    Nero went into deep contemplation looking up above the shrine. That was when he observed a man sized hole above the shrine. He hadn''t noticed it earlier because there was no sunlight in the sky outside. Their adventure in the Temple of Eden had taken nearly half a day.


    "Look! There! We should be able to get out!" Nero pointed at the hole.


    "How? We can''t use magic."


    "Simple, we use the relic of Roux."


    Maude nodded at Nero and aimed the relic at the hole. She made a fist and a golden thread shot at the hole only to fall down.


    "Damn! It''s too far." Nero said.


    "Wait! I have an idea!" Maude grabbed her bow.


    Maude wrapped an arrow with the golden webbing from her glove. Holding her fist tight, she used her bow to shoot the arrow close to the hole. The golden thread extended out of the glove with the arrow. As long as Maude kept her fist clenched, threads would be produced from the glove. Maude relaxed her hand and the thread cut apart becoming a rope of sorts to the hole. Nero and Maude had become ecstatic over the result.


    "Good thinking!'' Nero said.


    Maude gave Nero a smile under the red hood.


    "You first." Maude said.


    "Alright."


    Nero grabbed hold of the golden thread of webbing. He felt its sturdy strength and how the webs stuck to his hands. He climbed up the thread with ease and made it to the hole. Looking out of the hollow shrine to Roux, Nero could see the Sea of Trees around him. In the far distance he was able to make out what looked like civilization in the form of lights in the night sky, it was the town of Southscale.


    "Amazing!"


    "Hey! Can we get out?" Maude yelled at him.


    "Yeah!" Nero replied.


    Nero climbed outside the hole onto a tree branch and waited for Maude. When Maude reached the hole he helped her onto the branch.


    "Now how do we get down?" Nero said.


    Maude looked at Nero confused and leapt off the tree branch. She landed on the ground gracefully and looked back up to Nero.


    "Are you kidding me?" Nero said.


    "It''s okay, I can catch you." Maude replied.


    Worry filled Nero''s face as he looked down to the ground. It was a considerable height down from the tree branch Nero was on. Gathering some resolve, Nero looked at Maude who held up her arms. With a leap of faith he fell from the tree branch into her arms.


    "ha¡­ha¡­thanks." Nero said with a crooked smile.


    "It''s okay," Maude said. "You are really light for a man."


    Maude set Nero down to the ground who ruffled his own hair in embarrassment. Nero''s eyes wandered around the Sea of Trees. An eerie green glow was lighting the area of the forest they were standing in. Nero understood that this was the place where he escaped the King Wolf. This area was thick with mana due to the shrine devoted to the Amber Spider, Roux.


    "No wonder, that King Wolf wouldn''t come near this place." Nero said.


    "King Wolf!?" Maude looked at Nero in shock.


    "Yeah, I had a little run in with that beast." Nero sighed.


    "What? Isn''t it just a legend?"


    "No, I definitely saw it with my own eyes."


    Nero began to explain what happened to him in the Sea of Trees, and what led him to stumble into the Temple of Eden.


    "If that beast is here, we have to leave the forest quickly before it discovers you''re still alive."


    Maude grasped her hands together and invoked a spell.


    "Please, I call any who answer, help guide our way out."


    Maude''s hands began to glow a faint yellow then radiated a golden amber aura. What happened next surprised Maude and Nero. A yellow ball of light appeared only to transform into a golden spider. The spider was the size of a small dog with a streak of white on its back. Maude had called for another wind spirit only for it to transform into a yellow spider.


    "Piii..." The spider looked up with its red eyes to Maude.


    "Little one? Piii? Is that you!?" Maude touched the spider on the head.


    "Piii..."


    "Is this because of the mana here?" Nero said. "How did the same wind spirit answer your call?"


    Maude had no answers to give Nero as she was confused herself. It was out of the ordinary for the same spirit to be called back again. There was an indescribable amount of spirits in the world and they existed in many different planes. How would this wind spirit know to answer Maude''s call again? Only the Four Gods or specifically the God of the West could know.


    "Perhaps this is what being chosen means?" Nero said.


    Maude had a look of discomfort on her face.


    "Are you saying Roux is blessing me?" Maude said.


    Nero shrugged his shoulders, he didn''t know what the fine details of being chosen by the Four Gods meant.


    "Piii¡­" The wind spirit rubbed its head at Maude''s legs.


    "Well, let''s get out of here," Maude said. "Lead the way little one."


    The wind spirit jumped up with vigor and started scattering about. With its new spider body, it moved quickly and abruptly. Nero and Maude could only follow the wind spirit from a distance. The wind spirit kept running back to Nero and Maude to see them. Only for it to turn around again and lead them through the Sea of Trees. It acted as if it didn''t keep its eyes on them, it would lose them.


    "It has a lot of energy." Nero said.


    "Yeah, even more so now." Maude replied.


    The Sea of Trees was a maze of frustration and hidden dangers. If Nero and Maude didn''t have the guidance of the wind spirit, they would be lost. Nero still had the compass Gregor gave him but it wouldn''t help navigate through the treacherous landscape. Not only did the wind spirit guide them but it shone the path for them with its amber light. The wind spirit scurried around trees and went under large branches. It tried to lead Nero and Maude through easily accessible terrain.


    "How long will it take to reach Southscale?" Nero said following behind Maude.


    "Maybe a day or two?"


    "How long did it take you to reach the Temple?"


    "Half a day," Maude replied. "But I had used wind magic, right now my magical energy is pretty low."


    Nero could understand, they had been through a rough fight in the Temple of Eden. Maude had actually died but Nero didn''t want to tell her that. Nero was thankful that Maude didn''t question how Nero saved her. He couldn''t tell her that he possessed an affinity for magic long forgotten.


    As Nero and Maude followed the wind spirit intently, another shadow followed closely behind them.


    "How is Southscale by the way?" Nero said.


    Maude turned her head to look at Nero''s direction.


    "You''ve never been?"


    "No, I haven''t."


    "It''s a big town, many different races live together there."


    "Really? An Orc town?"


    "Yes, my father is a great hero," Maude said beaming with pride. "Everyone, wants to live in the region under his rule."


    "Wow."


    Nero has never heard of many races that lived together in one place before. The Orcs that he read in history books were always depicted as headstrong and battle hungry. He never heard of a magnanimous Orc before. There was excitement on Nero''s face to be able to witness something he never even read about.


    "Your father rules the area?"


    "Yeah."


    "So, does that mean you''re a noble?"


    "Yeah, I am." Maude had a calm expression as she said it as a matter of fact.


    Nero ruffled his hair at knowing that Maude was actually someone of higher standing. Gregor had told him before how nobles were haughty in nature. Nero could already get a sense of Maude''s personality because of it. Gregor didn''t get much pleasantries with nobles as he himself, was a poor orphan. Not only is she an Orc but a noble at that? Nero thought.


    "Who is your father?" Nero asked.


    "Chieftain Scar Strongsong of the Southscale tribe, leader and ruler to the southeast region of the United Empire as directed by the Emperor." Maude said.


    "Chieftain Scar?" a voice sounded next to Nero.


    The illuminated Gregor had appeared again and walked next to Nero.


    "What fate my boy!" Gregor said.


    "Do you know him?" Nero said.


    "Of course I know him, he''s my father." Maude said.


    Nero was confused, he stopped to look at Gregor and to Maude.


    "Maude, can you see him?"


    Nero pointed at Gregor''s direction.


    "See what?" Maude said.


    The illuminated Gregor stroked his beard and Nero ruffled his hair.


    "So she can''t see me my boy?" Gregor said.


    Gregor walked over to Maude and waved his hands over her eyes.


    "Did you hear him speak?" Nero said.


    Nero exaggerated his hands toward the illuminated Gregor.


    "Hear who speak?" Maude said.


    Maude had a puzzled look at Nero''s words and actions.


    "Interesting." Gregor said.


    Maude couldn''t see nor hear Gregor at all. Only Nero was able to do so himself. Is this the power of the book? Nero thought. As Nero was in heavy contemplation a faint sound echoed in the Sea of Trees. Mana swirled in the atmosphere and the illuminated Gregor disappeared. Maude had a serious expression on her face as her ears perked up.


    "What?¡­"


    "Shh!...quiet." Maude said in a low voice.


    "What is it?" Nero whispered.


    "Something''s wrong in the Sea of Trees."


    Nero''s demeanor became grim as he tried to scan the forest around them. He placed his hand on the hilt of his sword and became silent. Maude took out her bow and clenched it tightly. The wind spirit came back to Nero and Maude who stood still, lighting the surrounding area for them. Maude''s eyes pierced into the shadows of the Sea of Trees until she saw a pair of glowing balls. It came closer and closer until it revealed a menacing row of teeth.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The monster snarled and crept slowly into the light, revealing itself. It was the King Wolf of the Sea of trees and it had been following them. Nero''s breathing had started to become erratic as he stared at the frightening beast. Maude held her breath waiting for the King Wolf to make its move. The eyes of the King Wolf stared intently on the red cloak Maude wore.


    The King Wolf had recognized Maude as the prey that escaped its territory because of the cloak she wore. Nero''s scent was still on the cloak which he gave to Maude. Its senses found her to be the very same prey even though Nero was next to her. The King Wolf growled and it inched closer to Maude.


    Nero motioned his hands and yelled "Wall!"


    The King Wolf lunged at Maude only to crash into a wall of earth. Maude didn''t stray far as she moved a few spaces back and pulled out an arrow. Her hands glowed in a yellow aura and she readied her aim. Maude fired a shot at the beast when the earth wall dissipated. When the arrow reached the King wolf, it had no effect and fell to the ground harmlessly. The King Wolf itself was a beast with the magical affinity for wind.


    "Run!" Nero yelled.


    Maude fled quickly as the King Wolf chased her.


    Maude couldn''t use the same type of magic against something that was naturally born with it. She wasn''t a match for a legendary monster that was born and bred in the Sea of Trees. Maude herself only could use wind magic as she differed most of her studies to physical enhancements.  The arrows she had would not be able to pierce the raw hide of the King Wolf either. It was a monster too much for her and all she could do was run.


    Nero followed in pursuit as the King Wolf ignored him. He couldn''t catch up to the speed the King Wolf and Maude were moving. The wind spirit was still moving and following them as well. Nero picked up the wind spirit and placed it on his shoulders.


    "Little one, help me move faster!" Nero said.


    "Piii¡­" The wind spirit acknowledged.


    Nero felt a yellow aura surround him and he became light as a feather. Quickly he ran after the King Wolf and Maude. He watched as Maude evaded the beast by moving erratically in the Sea of Trees. The beast became irritated at the constant movement and started rampaging through the trees. Its massive frame and razor claws were enough to render the trees into scraps.


    The red cloak was fluttering through the Sea of Trees, chased by an enormous shadow. Maude had sweat pouring from her forehead as she eluded the King Wolf. She looked behind her only once to see that the King Wolf had not given up pursuit. The King Wolf howled and charged forward with fervor. It did not like prey having escaped its grasp once already. That was more than enough reason for the beast to chase endlessly because of it.


    Nero moved hastily, powered by wind magic to catch up to Maude. He already let her die once before and he was not going to let her die again. Nero began rapidly thinking of what to do. He had no means to fight something that moved as fast as the King Wolf did. Even though Nero was a Wordmancer and had the ability to cast magic faster than others. The beast was not looking his direction and wouldn''t hold still for him to make a move.


    The King Wolf was closing in on Maude who was losing her stamina swiftly. Nero didn''t think anymore and drew his sword out while chasing them. With a flick of his wrist, he whipped his sword to catch the hind leg of the monster. The King Wolf howled as it felt the blade wrapping around its leg. Nero caught the King Wolf''s attention but not for long.


    Nero tried to pull the sword with the King Wolf but his strength did not match the beast. Slowly, Nero was being pulled in the King Wolf''s direction. The King Wolf grabbed the sword''s whip like blade with its teeth and flung Nero. Nero released his sword''s hold on the monster while gripping his own sword tightly. Nero couldn''t anticipate the movements of the beast and had his body slam hard into the side of a tree.


    Nero cried out in pain, which caught Maude''s attention. Nero was writhing in agony and the King Wolf charged in his direction. Maude didn''t think of running now, she was going to fight the beast. She scurried up a tree and tried to gain the height advantage over the monster.


    Maude began to rain arrows against the monster but it was too quick. The monster had noticed her tactic and began to glow a yellow aura. The King Wolf moved faster than ever and started to dodge her attacks. All of her arrows missed their mark against the nimble King Wolf. The beast ran against the tree which Maude was on top of. It tried its best to topple the tree over. Maude started jumping from treetop to treetop, only moving by instinct.


    Nero winced as he tried to regain his bearings. The trees were falling down around him and Maude was soon going to be physically exhausted. The fallen trees started to make a wall around the King Wolf as well. Nero eyes wandered to the tree next to him and he saw a spider''s web. Spiders spin their webs on trees to catch their prey. Realizing that they could lay a trap for the beast as well, Nero started motioning his hands.


    "Wall! Cage!" Nero said.


    A wall of earth converged on the King Wolf and enveloped a cage around the beast.


    "Maude, use the relic!" Nero yelled.


    "What!?" Maude yelled.


    "Trap him like a spider would!" Nero said.


    Maude had looked down at the caged monster from on top a tree branch. Maude understood Nero''s intent and started spinning webs onto her arrows. She fired her arrows attached with the golden web through the slits of the earth cage. Then cutting a line, she wrapped the web around the tree branch. Maude started jumping from branch to branch continually doing the same thing.


    The King Wolf did not sit still in the cage while this was happening. It tried to break free of the earth cage multiple times. Nero poured his magical energy into keeping the earth cage formed. Sweat was dripping down his forehead and his breathing became heavy. As the beast tried breaking down the earth wall, more dirt would take its place.


    Soon the earth cage was littered with lines of golden webbing from the relic of Roux. The King Wolf was stuck in place and couldn''t move its massive frame. The lines were sticky and too strong to be torn apart. As the King Wolf tried to press onto the golden threads, the lines would cut into the beast. Its blood began to cover over the golden webbing. With any more pressure , the monster knew its life was forfeit.


    Maude jumped down from the tree tops and Nero released his magic. They had capture the King Wolf which had been terrorizing them. The wind spirit climbed down from Nero''s shoulder and went onto Maude''s. Nero tried catching his breath as he gave Maude a smile. Maude returned her own as she grasped for air. They were worn out but they were alive.


    "We should kill this monster quickly!" Maude said.


    Maude pulled up her arrow and aimed for the King Wolf''s eye.


    "Spare¡­life." A voice resounded in their heads.


    Nero and Maude looked at each other only to move their gaze at the King Wolf.


    The King Wolf let out a whimpering noise.


    "Submit¡­will." The voice again sounded in their minds.


    The yellow eyes of the black King Wolf looked at them.


    "You can talk?" Maude said.


    "Yes..can" A voice replied in their minds.


    The King Wolf let out a bark.


    "What should we do?" Maude looked towards Nero.


    Nero sheathed his sword and approached the King Wolf.


    "Tell us your true name." Nero said.


    The King Wolf was silent but stared a piercing dagger at Nero. For a mythical beast to give out its true name would mean for someone to have power over them. Though if this beast wanted to survive, it would need to give its name. The King Wolf let out a snort, it realized the young man was tricky.


    "Name is¡­Bavol."


    "Alright Bavol, I''ll call you Bal," Nero said. "Make a spirit contract with me."


    Nero wasn''t going to waste this opportunity to acquire a contract of a mythical beast. While knowing the true name of the King Wolf would give them power over him. Making a contract with the King Wolf would let them utilize his power. By contracting with a beast, they would share each other''s magical energy. Nero had thought of this solution for the King Wolf and quite frankly would rather use him then kill him.


    The eyes of the King Wolf sharpened on Nero.


    "You submitted didn''t you?" Maude said.


    Maude was able to follow Nero''s line of thinking.


    "Right, you did." Nero said with a smile.


    The King Wolf exhaled deeply and nodded its head with no other choice.


    "Okay then." Nero said.


    Nero started creating a seal on his hand. Infusing his magical energy on the seal, he marked lines on his arm. Then pressing the seal from his arm to Bal and transferring his magical energy. The seal appeared on Bal''s chest and slowly the King Wolf began to transform. Bal became smaller and smaller until he was the size of a pup. His black fur became white and his yellow eyes turned blue. The webbing of the relic no longer stuck to Bal and he moved about freely.


    "Seal complete." Nero said.


    Bal let out a whimper.


    With the contract only Nero would be able to release the power on Bal. In return Bal was able to sustain himself on the magical energy Nero provided.. Bal''s form was halved due to the power of the spirit contract, so now he looked like a little white wolf cub. The seal was marked black on his chest above his white fur. Thus human and beast became linked together in the form of a contract until they both die.


    Nero had now acquired a spirit contract with a mythical beast from the Sea of Trees.


    "So can I go home now?" Maude said with tired eyes.


    "Yes, let''s go." Nero said.


    "Piii¡­" The wind spirit led the way through the forest.


    "Come, Bal." Nero gestured to the King Wolf pup.


    Bal quietly followed behind Nero, now attached to him as a partner.


    The journey through the Sea of Trees became relatively easier and relaxed. Nero used the last of his energy potions to revitalize their stamina and they traversed through the forest in full health. As they reached outside the Sea of Trees, a calm brilliance overcame Nero. He had finally made it to the outside world. This is where he felt his true journey would begin.


    Outside the Sea of trees was a field of green plains. There were mounds of hills and the world looked so vast to Nero. Maude thought Nero was even more peculiar because of the look of wonder on his face. It''s like he''s never been outside before Maude thought. She chuckled at the thought of that but it was the hard truth. Maude looked at Nero''s actions as cute and child-like, he had an unnatural sense of wonder.


    Nero was overcome with emotions of joy and yearning. He wanted to visit all the places he read about in his books. He wanted to explore all the places Gregor talked about. He wanted to see the capitals of all the great countries on the continent. Nero wanted to learn more about the world and read new books. Nero felt he had all the time in the world to enjoy such things.


    First, Nero was going to visit Southscale with Maude. After that he would try to search for the other Wise Men if he could. He needed to find out more about the Book of Knowledge, the legacy that Gregor gave him. Nero hadn''t yet decided what he should do about Moore though. Nero had thought about revenge but at the same time he was not a killer. If Moore was truly one of the Wise Men, then Nero would do his best to avoid him.


    "Piii¡­" The wind spirit was still moving about.


    "He hasn''t left yet?" Nero said.


    Maude knelt down and the golden spider came to her.


    "Do you want to stay with me, little one?" Maude petted the wind spirit.


    "Piii¡­" The wind spirit gave an excited answer.


    The wind spirit had fulfilled its bargain of navigating the Sea of Trees. Yet it didn''t want to leave Maude''s side. Maude herself didn''t want to part with the spirit that helped her either. It was very rare for a summoned spirit to stay with its contractor but not unlikely. In the end, Maude and the wind spirit contracted  with each other to stay together.


    Maude now had the contract of a wind spirit in the form of a golden spider. She also had an ancient relic belonging to one of the Four Gods. Maude held up the golden glove and examined the spider on top of her hand. She hoped that this would be enough to prove her strength to her family. Maude didn''t actually hate her marriage to a human like she proclaimed. What she hated, was that the choice of marriage was not hers alone.


    If you were strong, you were able to choose your destiny, is what Maude believed.


    Maude''s parents entered a marriage of love through battle and camaraderie. She wanted a love just like her parents. To stand side by side with her partner through battle and adventure. She looked up at the sky and wondered when she would be able to get that feeling. Maude''s gaze slowly fell towards Nero and some emotions raised inside her. She looked away abruptly and marched forward to Southscale.


    "Beautiful," Nero said. "Too beautiful."


    "What!?" Maude paused in her steps to look at him.


    "The sky and the stars above." Nero said with a smile.


    Maude stared at Nero a bit and then moved her eyes to the sky above.


    "By the Four Gods¡­it is." She said.


    Maude felt her face flush red as she remembered something and quickly walked away.


    Nero ruffled his hair as he watched her move away from him. Nero has tried to only make conversations with her.  He hoped that Maude could become his first friend in the outside world. There was a feeling inside Nero as well but he couldn''t quite understand it. Nero hurried himself to catch up to Maude and enjoy the leisurely stroll to Southscale.


    Bal whimpered while he followed behind Nero and Maude.


    The night sky was filled with stars as it looked down upon Nero and Maude. It was majestic to them as it would be for anyone else. It was as if the Four Gods themselves made the scene to announce their arrival outside the Sea of Trees. A sublime feeling was in the air and it affected both Nero and Maude. Only the Four Gods and the future would know where the paths of these two laid.

 Chapter 10 - Southscale

    ~ Just a little late, I apologize. I''m trying to aim for a release every Saturday/weekend. ~ nEoQuIcKsiLvEr


    Chapter 10 - Southscale


    The sun was rising and two figures appeared at the gates of the Town called Southscale. Nero and Maude had taken an early morning''s journey to the town. Maude knew that the gates wouldn''t be open until sunrise, she had told Nero to take their time in arriving. They had strolled leisurely to their destination with their spirits in toll. The pair had made it to the gates just before it was to be opened for activity.


    "This is¡­amazing!" Nero said with a face of wonder.


    When they arrived, Nero was surprised at the magnificent architecture of the town. He didn''t know that the town was created with a mixture of Dwarven craftsmanship, human ingenuity, and Orc strength. Many under the rule of Chieftain Scar offered their services in improving the town twenty years ago. As he was a wise leader, he followed the advice of his subordinates and allowed them to do as they wished. What he received in return was a beautiful town for himself, his family, and his populace.


    The Town of Southscale was still called a town because of its proportionate sized population, but it was still growing quickly. When looking at the town, you would think it was a city at first glance. The walls of Southscale were made of grey stone and pristine as if they were polished. The walls were strong but not too tall, they weren''t elaborate, but built for a siege. The gates were forged by Dwarven blacksmiths and sturdy as a mountain. It was truly a town fit to be ruled by an Orc War Hero. Yet when looking at the town you felt at ease as if you were seeing a painting.


    There was a river that ran alongside the outer walls and through a field of crops. A bridge crossed over the river to connect the lands and entrance to the town. Orcs weren''t known for their agriculture but it was brought over to them by human residents. There were many workers in the fields just before the sunlight pierced the skies. Some people had chosen to live outside the walls but they all belonged to the Town of Southscale. The choice to live outside the walls were given to many who wanted to be farmers and were gifted their own plot of land to do so.


    Many who have visited didn''t believe they were in the Empire''s territory, this was a united town of many races.


    "I can''t believe this isn''t a real city." Nero said with a huge smile.


    "I told you that my father is a great ruler." Maude showed a smug face to Nero.


    Piii made a noise to signified that he agreed with Maude.


    Soon the gates began to open and guards walked out to begin their inspections. A line had built up behind Maude and Nero. Since Chieftain Scar was known as a benevolent ruler, many people from other territories came to Southscale. They were mostly merchants who crossed into the territory during the still of night. The Town of Southscale was the most eastern city in the Empire and dealt regularly with trades.


    A human guard had come up to Nero with an Orc attendant.


    "Papers please." The guard said.


    "Um, papers?" Nero replied.


    "Yes, where are your papers?" The guard gave Nero an incredulous look.


    The Orc attendant next to the guard was about to reach for his weapon when Maude stepped forward.


    "No need, he''s with me." Maude said uncovering her hood before placing it back down.


    The guard and Orc attendant were surprised and quickly gave a bow.


    "Excuse us my lady, we didn''t know!" The guard said.


    Maude walked through the gates and Nero followed behind her.


    "Aren''t we going to tell her that Chieftain Scar is looking for her?" The Orc attendant whispered.


    "You know the young lady''s temper! But inform Lord Voriff that the miss has come back."


    The attendant quickly went into the guard house to send a magical message.


    Nero and Maude were walking through the main streets of Southscale.


    "I didn''t know an Orc town would have human guards." Nero said rubbing his chin.


    "My father would employ anyone who was capable and willing," Maude said. "But first off, why don''t you have any papers?"


    "I don''t carry paper with me." Nero replied with a puzzled look.


    "By the Four Gods, traveling papers!" Maude said.


    "You need papers to travel?"


    "Yes!"


    "I never used it before."


    "With that kind of ignorance you must have come from the Kingdom of Or''Vale."


    "Well, my father was born there."


    Nero realized that he might not be able travel freely after all.


    Maude had a look like she was dealing with an idiot. What kind of man is he, being an alchemist''s apprentice and not having any traveling papers? Maude thought.


    Alchemists were usually highly sought after and enjoyed many rich comforts. They were always called for and needed in many parts of the continent. Even their apprentices were taken with them as assistants, so they can study and learn under experience. So an Alchemist not having traveling papers was highly questionable. Maybe he''s not as great as I assumed? Maude thought.


    Many shops had started to open in Southscale and the smell of fresh goods wavered in the air. People started to emerge and wandered the streets as well. Nero and Maude had drank an energy potion that revitalized their stamina but it could not stave off their hunger. Bal gave Nero a bark, as he too, felt the necessity of food.


    Ultimately the smell of such fresh goods and the aroma of food was too much to bear for Nero. He went off in search of something delicious with Bal. They left quickly when Maude turned her head away for a second. Maude noticed them missing and searched for them with her eyes. She had lost Nero in the early morning hustle of the town.


    "What!? Where do they go?" Maude said.


    "Piii¡­" The wind spirit made a indication that he knew where.


    Maude followed Piii who went in search after Nero and Bal.


    Nero had never smelled such wonderful aromas before. Gregor had never cared about food, only Nero ever tried to satisfy his own taste buds. Nero wasn''t a chef of any sort, so most of his dishes weren''t seasoned or prepared well. Here in Southscale, Nero thought he might be able to eat something delectable. For the first time Nero followed his stomach and his nose.


    Maude quickly found Nero with Piii and wondered what got him to move so quickly. She had assumed that Nero might''ve found something interesting. Maude had walked through these shops before and none of them interested her. She was a noble girl and had always eaten food prepared by fine chefs. She didn''t know that Nero wouldn''t have dreamed of tasting the things here let alone at her manor.


    Nero smelled and heard the sizzling of grilled meat. A vendor had set up a stall and was grilling some fine seasoned meat. The aroma was tantalizing to Nero''s nose and his stomach rumbled. People walked by and ignored the stall but Nero was lured straight away. The meat was skewed by sticks and held on top of a tray. There was a sign posted next to it, but Nero ignored it. He could read the numbers but he couldn''t understand what they were for.


    Picking up a meat stick, Nero was about to eat it when the Orc vendor called out to him.


    "Excuse me sir, but you are going to have to pay for that." The Orc had on a stern expression.


    Nero then had remembered that money was used in the world. He had lived his whole life without the use of any currency. Nero didn''t have anything of value really in his possession and never thought about money. Staying in the Ivory Tower, it was a self-sustained world and he lived with his basic needs met.


    Nero placed the meat stick back down on the tray and walked away disheartened.


    Bal let his ears down as he whimpered.


    "What happened?" Maude said coming to his side.


    "I don''t have any money." Nero ruffled his hair.


    "What!? You don''t have any money!?" Maude wrinkled her face.


    "Um¡­no?"


    "How did you survive?"


    "Everything was just given to me."


    Maude had a worried face.


    "Are you a noble?"


    "No, I''m sure I''m not that."


    Maude''s eyes sharpened.


    "Are you a thief?"


    "No, I''m not that."


    Maude threw up her hands and Nero could only shrug his shoulders. Maude could see that Nero was holding his stomach from obvious hunger. She sighed and pulled a coin purse from her pocket. It''s like I picked up a stray off the street! Maude thought.


    "What do you want to eat?" Maude exhaled.


    "Y-you have money?" Nero asked.


    "Of course I do." Maude replied.


    "Then can we get some of those meat sticks?" Nero pointed over to the vendor.


    Maude walked over and ordered some meat sticks. She paid for them and handed the food over to Nero, Bal, and Piii. Nero was excited to be able to taste something made by someone else. Though he felt a little guilty that he made Maude pay for him. Still this was going to be the first time he was going to eat something outside the Ivory Tower and the Sea of Trees. The beast spirit and wind spirit had enjoyed their meal quickly.


    Nero bit into the meat and his tongue was attacked by a tangy flavor. Seasonings that he never tasted before, enveloped his mouth. He felt pure bliss as he bit more into the meat. Maude was watching him in utter disbelief, it looked like he was enjoying the last meal of his life. She used to feel that he was a sort of reliable man but now not so much.


    Nero looked back at Maude in pure admiration.


    "Thank you!" Nero said.


    "Didn''t you tell me during our walk that you were going to travel?" Maude rubbed her temple.


    "Yes, that''s correct." Nero was eating more meat skewers.


    "How are you going to cross the border?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You do know that you need money to cross the border right?"


    "What!? First time I heard of that!" Nero rubbed his chin.


    "Are you kidding me? You never heard of passports?" Maude said.


    Nero hadn''t the faintest idea how much money he would need to travel. He thought he was able to freely go about his business in the world. He read about laws and rules of territories but he never experienced them first hand. Nero knew about money but he never used it before and wouldn''t know how to obtain it. He lacked the common sense of the natural world. How did this man survive without paperwork and money? Maude thought.


    "You''re an Alchemist and you don''t have money?"


    "Well, yes."


    Maude sighed again before rubbing her temple.


    "Well, let''s go see my father and see if he can help you." Maude said.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, if you want to travel, first you need money."


    Nero and Maude were about to go on their way when a stout Orc in armor came to them. It was Maude''s older brother, Kogar.


    "There you are my ugly sister!" Kogar said.


    Maude''s face twisted and she jump kicked Kogar in the face. Kogar flew several meters away from them. Nero didn''t know who the Orc was but remembered to make sure he didn''t anger Maude. The commotion startled the nearby people and the vendors but realizing who started it, they continued about their business.


    "Who''s this?" Nero asked.


    "My brother, Kogar." Maude replied.


    "Why''d he call you ugly?" Nero said.


    Maude started to lower the hood over her face a bit more.


    "Because it''s the truth." Maude whispered.


    "Like I said before, I think you''re pretty." Nero said.


    Maude looked at Nero and started to blush.


    "Uggghhh." A sound emanated from Kogar.


    Nero and Maude turned their attention over to the Orc laying on the floor. Kogar was on the ground for awhile before getting up and scratching his head. He dusted off the dirt from his armor and happily went back to Maude. It looked like Kogar was going to say something but stopped short of doing so.


    "You were saying something?"


    Kogar scratched his head again before he remembered what he needed to say.


    "Aw yeah! Voriff wants to see you!" Kogar beamed a smile.


    "Elder brother? Why?" Maude asked.


    "Bro said he knows you went looking for the Relic, and wanted you to go see him at the Temple." Kogar said.


    Before Maude could ask anything else, Kogar turned around and left.


    "He''s such an idiot." Maude said.


    "Well, I think it''s because of that blow to the head." Nero said.


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing¡­"


    With some food in their stomachs, Nero and Maude headed over to the Temple of Southscale. Since Voriff had called for her and knew why she left, she didn''t dare delay. Maude would rather talk to Voriff first before her own father. Nero didn''t care either way as Maude had become his patron and he followed her. Maude was trying to think of some excuses for her disappearance. She didn''t think she would be gone for a couple days.


    The Temple of Southscale was located on the southwestern side of town. It was a holy sanctuary built in honor of the Four Gods. The temple was made out of white marble and metal. Light would shine on the temple and give it a sort of supernatural glow. The architecture was simplistic but the designs were elaborate. The statues of the Four Gods and their insignias greeted you as you entered.


    As the pair came to the temple, Nero felt he had seen it somewhere before.


    "This looks similar to the Dwarven monastery in the Metal hills." Nero said.


    Nero had seen drawings of the ancient monastery dedicated to the Four Gods.


    "My brother enlisted the help of Dwarves to make the exact same replica." Maude said.


    "Not quite, the designs are a bit different." A voice resounded from inside the temple.


    An Orc appeared from the temple and greeted the pair. Nero watched the Orc and noticed his tall, lanky frame. The Orc was wearing a simple white monk''s robe. His muscles seem to bulge through the thin fabric. It was Voriff, the elder brother of Maude and Kogar, next in line as Chieftain for the Southscale tribe.


    "Elder brother!" Maude said pulling back her hood.


    "Maude, there you are," Voriff said. "By the Four Gods, you were missing for days, father and mother were worried."


    Voriff was a devoted member and spent much of his time in the temple when not studying to be the next Chieftain. He trained and behaved like a monk, trying to better himself free of worldly desires but his duty often came in conflict. Voriff was also one of the strongest warriors in the entire region. Few could rival his hand to hand combat ability.


    Voriff looked at Maude but noticed the unusual red cloak she was wearing. His gaze soon came upon the boy next to Maude and his face wrinkled in surprise. Voriff knew that Maude didn''t have many friends, let alone a human boy as a companion. When looking at the young man, he felt the presence of a certain magical energy. His eyes gave a sharp look at the book at Nero''s side before returning to Maude.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Voriff was shocked when he realized he felt another powerful magical presence coming from Maude.


    "Have you become blessed!?" Voriff said.


    "Um, well¡­" Maude held up her hand with the ancient relic of Roux.


    "This is!....The Goddess of the West¡­.Are you!?" Voriff held Maude''s hand like a revered object.


    "A lot of things happened." Nero said.


    Nero and Maude, began to explain their situation and circumstances from the Sea of Trees to now.


    "So our heirloom was corrupted, no wonder the Gods wanted us to find it." Voriff pinched the bridge of his nose.


    Nero and Maude could only watch Voriff pace around the temple.


    "I must check the sacred texts, and commune with the Gods." Voriff said.


    Voriff was pondering in thought almost absent minded that Nero and Maude were next to him.


    "This changes a lot of things Maude, something world-breaking must be happening for the Four Gods to select their chosen," Voriff had a serious expression. "I feel this will involve you and the rest of the continent."


    Maude just stood there dumbfounded at what Voriff was saying.


    "Go see mother and father for now, Maude." Voriff said.


    "Why?"


    "They are worried about you, and they have some news that you might like."


    Voriff gave his sister a smile as he touched her on the shoulders.


    Maude left with her spirit and Nero was about to follow her.


    "Wait, young man. Nero, is that right?" Voriff called out to Nero.


    "Yes!" Nero replied.


    "Well, I think I can help your money situation, I have a friend that needs help."


    "Really!?" Nero said with vigor.


    Nero''s eyes widen at the prospect of fixing his financial situation.


    "Maude said you were an Alchemist''s apprentice?


    "Well¡­yes sort of."


    "Okay, I''ll send a message over to my Apothecary friend."


    "Apothecary?"


    "As long as you can be of help, she''ll reward you justly."


    "Okay! No problem! I''ll do it!"


    An Apothecary was very similar to an Alchemist. The only difference was one sought to merchandise their creations while the other sought to create new ones. Apothecaries were merchants and Alchemists were scientists. Apothecaries and Alchemists do often switch their professional fields. Both professions have learned and studied most of the basics in potions, elixirs, and drugs.


    For Nero this seemed like a simple task.


    Voriff directed Nero to where he could find his Apothecary friend. Nero walked back to the commercial district of Southscale. He was ecstatic at finding a job and looked around the various stores. Most of the stores had advertisements with slangs and slogans. He had never seen such stores before and the language on the signs. Bal quietly followed Nero from behind.


    Nero had finally come upon his destination and examined the area. Voriff had told him to look for a shop that had a picture of a potion on the window. Nero had found what he was looking for, the shop looked like a general pharmacy. It was a brightly colored shop with varying colors. It was sort of eccentric but plain otherwise. Though it did grab your attention compared to the other stores next to it.


    Nero entered the shop with Bal, the store seemed ordinary but the shelves were inches shorter than most shops. Nero noticed that it was a well stocked Apothecary store. There were many baskets  placed at floor height. Inside the baskets held a variety of potions and drugs. Many stools and ladders were propped up against shelves within. Everything was organized by specialty, with many ingredients that laid about on the shelves as well.


    What Nero saw working at the counter was a little Gnome girl. She had short blue hair that wrapped around her head in waves. The Gnome girl  had on a plain blue robe with a white apron on front which had numerous designs on it. Much of her clothes were cut and trimmed to fit her. She wore a handkerchief around her neck that was designed with strawberries.


    When the Gnome girl saw Nero, she gave him a delighted smile.


    "Are you the boy, that apprentice Voro sent? The one that''s supposed to help me?" She asked.


    "Voro?" Nero said.


    "Voriff, that''s my name for him, we grew up together." The Gnome gave a giggle.


    "Well, yes, I''m Nero."


    "Okay, I''m Lil, short for Lilly, I run this apothecary shop!" Lil raised her little hands up wide.


    Nero couldn''t quite understand this quick talking Gnome.


    "Lil is short for Lilly?" Nero said.


    "Yes, if I could make it shorter I would!" Lil said. "I had wanted for everyone to call me L but some damn Elf up the street already took that name!"


    Lil looked to be frustrated as she thought about it but then quickly returned to her bubbly personality. Lil ran up to Nero and started inspecting him from the ground up. She started squeezing his legs and butt while rubbing his hands as she examined them. Nero was quiet through the whole process but he felt violated in some way.


    "Oh, so you are an alchemist?" Lil raised her hands in the air.


    "You could tell?" Nero was puzzled.


    "Your hands, sleight posture, the feeling of your butt, it all confirms it." Lil said with a grin.


    Nero gave Lil a crooked smile.


    "So, what do you need help on?" Nero asked.


    "Well, I need help in creating more potions, it''s going to be the season soon." Lil replied.


    "Season?"


    "Yes, adventuring season."


    "What is that?"


    "When people from all walks of life decide that they want to be an adventurer," Lil said. "They come here in search of potions before heading out."


    "Do many people do that?"


    "Usually it''s young adults or nobles that don''t know any better. They think they can get rich or famous from that."


    Nero rubbed his chin at the idea of people seeking fame and fortune.


    "So what kind of potions are we making?" Nero asked.


    "Red healing potions, the strongest kind!" Lil replied.


    "Aren''t they the weakest?"Nero ruffled his hair.


    "What are you talking about?" Lil gave Nero a perplexed look.


    Nero crossed his arms and thought about it.


    "I can make better." Nero said.


    "You can? Are you sure?" Lil was skeptical at Nero''s words.


    Nero moved to see some of the items in the store. He examined everything quickly and Lil only followed him around the store. Grabbing some necessary items, he started creating a potion that looked lavender in color. Lil was bewildered at Nero who moved quickly and confidently in creating something. At the same time she felt a little dubious at Nero''s claim. Instantly Nero handed over the potion to Lil and she inspected it.


    "Astonishing! I didn''t think¡­Wow!" Lil said while holding up the potion.


    "It''s only a tier higher than the Red healing potions."Nero said.


    Lil looked at Nero starry eyed.


    "I heard of it! But I didn''t think that people actually knew how to make it! Are you some sort of genius?"


    "No, far from it. My father can make better."


    Nero often compared himself to Gregor.


    Lil was shocked at Nero''s words. She believed that she struck a gold mine with Nero.


    "Can you make more!?" Lil said with a glint in her eyes.


    "Yeah, you seem to be well in stock of materials."


    "I''m going to be rich!" Lil held her hands in the air.


    Lil''s Apothecary shop only sold red healing potions and she acquired a dedicated buyer base. She wanted to step into a higher market but lacked the knowledge to do so. Usually people who didn''t know any better would buy from her shop. If they were rich enough and had connections, they would connect with other faraway Apothecaries or Alchemists. With Nero at her side she felt she could expand her business.


    "Ah! Don''t worry! I''ll give you a fair share of the market value! Just don''t tell anybody else! Voro doesn''t know right!? Right!? It''ll be our little secret okay! Okay!?" Lil ran up and grabbed Nero like he was a golden goose.


    ---###---


    Maude was walking toward her family residence while holding her wind spirit. She had already noticed that Voriff directed Nero somewhere else. Maude was worried about Nero being on his own but she had bigger issues to deal with. Her engagement was still in the air and hovered over her like a cloud. In Voriff''s seriousness, Maude had forgot to ask if the relic had brought her enough strength and glory.


    She wanted it, so she could cancel her engagement. Maude really didn''t want to marry the man from the Kingdom of Or''Vale. She wanted to marry someone she truly loved. Suddenly the image of Nero popped in her mind and she shook off those thoughts. Why am I thinking about that guy? Maude thought.


    Maude uncovered the red hood from her head as soon as she came upon the family Manor. The guards greeted her and let her through the gates unabated. Servants seemed to be moving in and out of the manor frequently. Maude had wondered what was going on until she noticed the multiple carriages in front of the manor.


    Maude grimaced at the thought that her betrothed had arrived. "Is he here already?"


    One of the servants noticed her and quickly ran inside. Maude sighed at knowing that her parents were about to find that she had already come back. Maude held Piii a little closer to her chest as she went inside the manor. She didn''t feel confident in meeting a stranger she was going to marry.


    The family manor of the Strongsongs was as rich and as elaborate as you could find. A grand entrance and a grand staircase greeting you upon entering. Inside the manor, the servants were busy as well. Items from the carriages were being brought inside. Maude thought they were the dowry and her expression had gotten more grim. Just when Maude felt the need to turnaround and run away, a voice called out to her.


    "Maude Jeanne Strongsong! Where were you!?"


    Maude flinched and looked up to see her mother at the stairwell of the second floor.


    Maude''s mother was also an Orc War Hero just like her father. She was called "Lady Knight Mare," due to her prowess with a great sword and donning a pure black armor. Many who fought in the Polemic wars between kingdoms still remember her and shudder. Lady Mare has long given up the life of a warrior to adjust as a mother and a ruler.


    "I was somewhere¡­" Maude looked down.


    "Where?" Her mother asked.


    "The Sea of Trees." Maude replied.


    Lady Mare looked like death incarnate when she heard those words.


    "What were you doing in the Sea of Trees!?" The muscles on Maude''s mother bulged.


    Maude had a sad expression on her face and stayed quiet. Soon Lady Mare eased her face and let out a sigh. She went up to Maude and held her tight. Lady Mare knew the difficulties of being a woman and the rules that bind them. Her daughter had a strange complex about herself and was still in the growing pains of her life.


    "Just don''t leave without telling us, my daughter." Lady Mare said.


    "I''m sorry." Maude looked up to her mother.


    "Did you see your father yet?" Lady Mare stroked her daughter''s face.


    "Not yet," Maude said. "Is that man here?"


    Lady Mare was surprised and then let out a laugh.


    "Go see your father first."


    Maude held her wind spirit tight and nodded her head. Maude walked through a corridor on the first floor. It led to a hallway which connected over to a throne room. This was where Chieftain Scar sat and entertained public audiences. Maude slowed her steps as she heard voices emanating from the throne room.


    "I apologize Chieftain."


    "No need, you aren''t that fool who didn''t dare show himself here."


    "The three carriages are filled with gifts for your lordship."


    "Bah, just some trinkets from a man who wants to break an agreement between men."


    "My Lord is willing to pay the penalty for breaking it."


    "Your Lord is a fool, you may leave."


    "Yes, Chieftain!"


    Human men quickly exited the throne room and passed by Maude with some quick greetings. Maude had noticed the Wolf crest that some of the men had on their armor. They were definitely men from the Kingdom of Or''Vale and from the city of Westwolf. Maude was puzzled and entered the throne room to see her father in a bad mood.


    "Father?" Maude cowered her head.


    "There you are daughter," Chieftain Scar rose his head. "So you''ve come back."


    Chieftain Scar held a better posture on his seat.


    "Yes, what happened?" Maude asked.


    "The engagement, it''s off." Her father replied.


    "Really!?" Maude was surprised at the news.


    Maude ran up to her father but fell short of touching him.


    "Yes, you got what you wished for." Chieftain Scar let out a sigh.


    Maude felt a relief cover her entire being as she eased her posture.


    "I know it''s my duty as a noble to unite the kingdoms but I''ll find my own way father." Maude said.


    Chieftain Scar gave Maude a perplexed look.


    "Daughter, you know that this engagement wasn''t to unite the territories or anything like that." Chieftain Scar continued. "It was just to make you happy."


    "What?" Maude was shocked at his words.


    "I thought it would be better for you to marry a younger human male from a neighboring territory." Chieftain Scar placed his right fist under his chin.


    "I want to marry someone I love, like you and mother!" Maude said.


    "But your uncle is no good, my daughter, he is a King of another country with many women after him."


    "What are you talking about!?" Maude was shocked at her father''s words.


    "You often told me when you were younger how you wanted to marry your uncle." Chieftain Scar leaned back on his throne.


    The uncle in question was Chieftain Scar''s blood brother, who was a mentor and another father figure to Maude. He was a human and King of the Free Nation State. Though it was just a ramblings of a small girl, her father took her words to heart. Maude was embarrassed that her father actually thought her words to be true.


    "That was when I was a little girl! I didn''t mean anything by it! Uncle was just always with me!"


    "What? Really?"


    "YES!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "By the Four Gods, I can''t believe you! You almost married me off because of something trivial!"


    Chieftain Scar scratched his head and Maude realized who Kogar got his brains from.


    Maude felt free from her engagement and a feeling of happiness welled up inside her. Maude exited the throne room as she passed by Voriff. He noticed that she had a happy expression on her face even with the embarrassment she just had. Chieftain Scar scratched his head and greeted over his son.


    "Voriff, my son, what is it?"


    "The Four Gods are at war and they are calling for us to take up arms."


    A silence filled the throne room.

 Chapter 11 - To the North

    ~ Late again! I know! Real life stuff got in the way! Next weekend I will release two chapters because of this! m(_V_)m  ~ nEoQuIcKsiLvEr


    Chapter 11 - To the North


    Chieftain Scar had a stern expression as he heard Voriff''s words. The Four Gods would wage war once every thousand years. In doing so, they would involve the entirety of the Western continent. The last time the Four Gods had waged war, it brought all races and countries into an accumulation called "The Great War." No one really knows why the Gods choose to do so but their champions who represent them have always led the charge.


    People on the Western continent believe the war occurs to select a singular God or a true leader amongst the Four Gods. Others think it was to test the faith of believers and non-believers alike. Some had once believed that the war of the Four Gods was just a fabrication. Only those who have lived through it and witnessed it firsthand can tell you of its legitimacy. Yet it has occurred at the same interval and has been recorded multiple times in history. Everyone knows about the war of the Four Gods.


    "So it has come," Chieftain Scar tightened his hand into a fist. "Soon another war will begin."


    "Yes," Voriff sighed. "We should tell the Emperor soon."


    "Which God the Emperor chooses to unite under will have an everlasting effect on the Orcs of the Western continent." Chieftain Scar said deep in thought.


    "He doesn''t have to choose," Voriff said. "There is already a chosen."


    Chieftain Scar sharpened his gaze at Voriff.


    "Who?"


    Voriff pinched the bridge of his nose before giving a heavy sigh.


    "Maude has been chosen by the Amber God of the West."


    Chieftain Scar stood up from his throne in shock.


    "Maude has?..." Chieftain Scar said with a pale face.


    "Yes," Voriff replied. "Roux has gifted Maude with the relic of the spider."


    Chieftain Scar lost almost all feelings to his legs as he slumped back down on his throne.


    "How long do we have?" Chieftain Scar stared at the ground.


    "A couple years or maybe sooner, depending on the actions of the other chosen," Voriff replied.


    In a few more years, it will be a complete millennium and that is when the war will start anew with the Four Gods taking action. For now, only Maude has appeared to have been chosen by one of the Four Gods. By being a representative of the Four Gods, Maude will receive great glory but her destiny will be dangerous. She will be blessed by the Amber God but cursed at the same time. One of the Four representatives must be the sole survivor to end the war of Gods.


    In leading up to a complete millennium, many things can happen. It was not uncommon for the chosen to fight and kill each other before the millennium had completed. Only Chieftain Scar and Voriff knew that Maude had been chosen. With no knowledge of the other chosen, they had to ensure that they keep this secret. On the other hand, if they knew about another chosen they would do their best to kill him.


    Usually, the chosen were kept in great secrecy because of this. When the millennium completes, the new chosen will naturally know who the others are. So there was no need to actively search for them.


    "We need to increase Maude''s chances of survival." Chieftain Scar said.


    "Yes, father, I was thinking the same thing," Voriff said with a nod of his head.


    "That dumb daughter, I don''t know whether she will embrace it or run away." Chieftain Scar sighed.


    "I don''t think we should tell her," Voriff replied walking up to his father.


    "Then what should we do?" Chieftain Scar continued. "Maude will suspect something by us trying to educate her."


    Voriff smiled at his father as he already knew the route that would bend Maude.


    "So we let someone else do it," Voriff said.


    Chieftain Scar sharpened his gaze on Voriff but then clearly understood his intentions.


    "That does seem appealing." Chieftain Scar rubbed his beard.


    "We should mention all this to mother and let her plan a way to get Maude to go," Voriff smiled.


    "Right, your mother is cunning enough to figure a way." Chieftain Scar laughed.


    Both Voriff and Chieftain Scar had turned serious for an instant as they thought about the dilemma surrounding Maude.


    Most of those who had become chosen were taught and trained to ensure their survival. Whether it was the art of combat and strategy, or to acquire in magic. By following one of the chosen, a small country could become great. It was a gamble that many countries would choose. In the last great war, the Orcs of the Western continent had followed the Vermillion Dragon and lost. They were pushed back and most of their territory was taken from them. The Orcs had become locked to the western side of the continent.


    Though of course there were drawbacks in being a chosen of the Four Gods. Many people will know your name and enemies that you will have never met will appear. There could only be one survivor of the war and in a lost war, many chosen have been offered as a sacrifice by countries who harbored them. To prevent their own destruction in the war, many countries would rather offer up their chosen as a repentance instead of fighting to the bitter end.


    Voriff and his father were planning on training and honing Maude. By being a chosen, her destiny had become great but she at the same time was family. They wanted to make sure that she lived through the impending trials. Maude had great strength and ability but she lacked polish. There was only one person they thought of to help Maude first.


    "So we''re in agreement?" Chieftain Scar relaxed his posture.


    "Yes," Voriff said. "We should send her to uncle in the North."


    - - - # # # - - -


    Nero was spending his time creating potions in Lil''s apothecary shop. Bal was asleep in the corner as he grew tired of watching his master. The shop was currently closed and there were stacks of boxes filled with potions surrounding Nero. He had spent almost all of Lil''s supplies but she had no care in the world. Lil was only staring at Nero as if he was a bag filled with gold coins. There was slight drool coming from Lil''s mouth.


    "Nero," Lil said wiping the drool from her mouth.


    "Yes?" Nero replied as he continued his work.


    "Will you marry me?" Lil said almost feverish.


    "Sorry, that''s kind of," Nero stopped his work, giving Lil a crooked smile and ruffled his hair.


    "Darn, so you have somebody!" Lil said. "If I wasn''t already married, I would''ve snatch you up and not let go."


    "You''re already married?" Nero asked.


    Lil waved her hands to dismiss his question.


    "Don''t worry about L, he''s just a tall softie," Lil replied.


    "No, I''m surprised, you look so young!" Nero said.


    Lil put the back of her hand to her mouth and laughed.


    "You flatterer! I''m young am I!?" Lil winked her eyes at Nero.


    Nero slowly ruffled his hair in embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry Nero, but I''m already taken," Lil said.


    "Didn''t you ask to marry me?" Nero had a perplexed look on his face.


    "To chase is different from being chased," Lil said with a haughty air.


    Lil shrugged her shoulders and moved into the back room of the store.


    Nero''s face went blank and then he continued back to work. Nero had almost finished in nearly creating a hundred potions. They were simple to make for him and he didn''t understand how his actions would change the market. Lil had tested out the potions and confirmed that they were indeed a tier higher than red potions.


    Lil had already given Nero a hefty payment of ten gold coins. She also signed an exclusive contract with him in which she agreed to pay him a percentage of the profits. All Nero had to do was only make potions for Lil in the town of Southscale and no one else.


    Lil had sold red potions at a rate of five copper coins. Now she was going to sell this new potion at the market value of five silver coins. A hundred copper coins were equal in worth to one silver coin and a hundred silver coins equal to one gold coin.


    Lil did not have that much money but she knew the potential and worth of these potions. She wasted no time in giving her savings to Nero and contracting him in creating potions. Nero, on the other hand, had no idea the worth of his potions nor the amount of money given to him. He was just happy to be paid and trusted Lil''s generosity. He didn''t know his own actual worth and the extent of his knowledge that far exceeded the outside world.


    Voriff had greatly helped his friend in need and he wouldn''t have thought he could turn around Lil''s misfortunes. Lil wasn''t the only Apothecary shop in town nor was she the best. She had actually acquired the Apothecary shop from her mother-in-law. Her husband wasn''t well versed in medicine, potions, or plants. He was actually an Elven crafter who made weapons and armors. Lil had the fortunate or unfortunate task of running the Apothecary shop when her mother-in-law passed.


    This led to a series of unfortunate circumstance at which Lil tried her hardest to keep the store afloat. Now that Nero had arrived, her problems seem to disappear as they were air. The money would be no issue and she could hire others to work at the store in her stead. While Lil had only teased Nero, she does indeed love her husband very much. If Lil was able to strike it rich off the potion, she would try and start the family she dreamed of with her husband.


    In essence, Nero was the savior her future family needed. Lil was in the back of the store writing down ideas of how to market the potion. With Nero in an exclusive contract, she wouldn''t have to worry about others stealing him away from her. It would soon be an adventuring season and many would come to seek potions for the road. An idea finally flashed through Lil''s mind and she had a huge smile on her face. Lil started marking down her ideas with fervor.


    Nero finished his work and wiped the sweat from his brow.


    "Lil, I''m done!" Nero yelled into the store.


    Suddenly a blue streak of hair ran up to him.


    "So you''re finished!?" Lil had a huge smile on her face.


    "Yes," Nero replied .


    "Okay! Grab a box! We are heading into the town square!" Lil grabbed Nero''s shirt and pointed outside of the shop.


    "What for?" Nero asked.


    "For money!" Lil had a mischievous grin.


    - - - # # # - - -


    Maude was still inside the manor of the Strongsong clan and she had a happy demeanor. The servants who saw her were puzzled at the expression of the young lady. Maude was known to be a recluse with a quick temperament. It was her defense mechanism from the trauma she received from her peers . Yet now she had walked through the manor without a care in the world.


    "This is what it feels like to be free," Maude said in high spirits.


    Piii was now sleeping on her shoulder.


    Truly, Maude had felt free from the marriage that had plagued her. The misunderstanding her father had was an afterthought. Maude didn''t care about anything else and freely showed her face to anyone who could see. She thought the servants were repulsed by her appearance but she didn''t give it any significance. In actuality, what people were shocked by wasn''t her face but the radiant smile she had on. Right now, she was just a young girl who had a bright future ahead of her.


    What she didn''t know was that her future and destiny was far from free as she would come to realize.


    Maude had just stepped into her room located on the second floor of the manor and quickly fell onto her bed. Piii had awakened from his abrupt tumble and looked around Maude''s room. Her room was just like any other room of a young noble lady. It was far from the appearance and personality she displayed. The room was colored pink and had many dolls that decorated the inside. There were some weapons displayed and they looked far out of place in her room.


    While Maude had always admired her mother for being a strong warrior she also admired her as a strong woman. Lady Mare had always told Maude that she was a woman first and a warrior second. Her mother was actually a great cook, a seamstress, and knowledgeable in skills that all ladies were expected to possess. If one were to see Lady Mare''s room they would think it was the room of a young princess. Maude had tried to emulate her mother as best she could.


    Maude only had an ounce of the talent that her mother had in all regards.


    Piii had crawled up into a small corner of Maude''s room and created a nest for himself there. In an instant the wind spirit in the form of an Amber Spider went to sleep. It had been exhausted from the previous day''s journey and didn''t get any rest. Now it was inside Maude''s room and felt at peace surrounded by the scent of his master. Maude watched Piii from afar and smiled.


    Maude was still wearing the red cloak that Nero had lent her. She sprawled on her bed and grabbed a pillow. For an instant, she smelled the cloak, the scent of Nero attacked her senses and his image soon entered her mind. Her face felt flush and she tried shaking off the thoughts she had but they still lingered.


    "Why do I keep thinking about him?" Maude said to herself. "Why does he keep coming into my head!"


    Maude grabbed her pillow and squeezed it tight. Soon she started thinking about the things they had done together, how he had saved her life and even called her "pretty." There was a hot feeling in Maude''s chest and she tried curling herself into a ball. Maude was trying to remember all the things that drove her a crazy around Nero but she couldn''t help but smile.


    "Get it together Maude! He doesn''t have anything! He vexes you! He''s an idiot! Right?" Maude said to herself. "Do I really...like him?"


    Maude couldn''t answer that question but she felt a need to see Nero right now.


    Maude got up from her bed and started looking through her clothes. She picked out a dress that her mother had given her. Lady Mare had told her that the slim blue dress would charm the eyes out of any man. Maude had looked it over and then she started to become conscious of her naked face. Feeling her lips with a touch of her fingers she decided to pick out another veil she had hidden away.


    With a wardrobe laid out on her bed, she started thinking about how Nero would react. A sudden realization hit Maude and she started smelling herself. Maude hadn''t taken a bath in days and had become embarrassed by it. Quickly she started preparing herself before going out and finding Nero.


    - - - # # # - - -


    Nero was waiting inside the town square of Southscale. Boxes of potions surrounded him and there was an empty table in front of him. Lil had disappeared from his sight and had him waiting by himself. Bal was next to him and watched as people walked by them. Nero was tired from his work but the thoughts of food kept him from leaving.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "I wonder how much meat sticks I can get with ten gold coins?" Nero said rubbing his chin.


    Suddenly Lil had appeared next to Nero with a tall Elf.


    "Oh there you are Lil, what were you doing?" Nero said.


    "Right, I needed my husband, this is L." Lil introduced Nero to the tall Elf.


    L had a stoic expression but he greeted Nero with a nod of his head. He looked to be abnormally tall for an Elf which meant that he was even taller for everyone else. L had white skin and blonde hair that fell down to his waist. Nero couldn''t imagine why a short gnome and a tall Elf had married each other. Even their personalities seem to be opposite of each other.


    "I already explained the situation to him," Lil said pointing to L.


    "So, what are we going to do?" Nero said.


    L handed over some bladed weapons to Nero.


    "Uh, what is this for?" Nero scratched his head puzzled.


    "Well, you are going to have to demonstrate for everyone here."


    "Demonstrate what?...." Nero asked.


    "That the potions work, of course," Lil replied.


    Nero looked at the weapon in his hand and then back to the little gnome.


    "Doesn''t have to be flashy, just fight L a little bit." Lil put her hands on her hips.


    "I don''t think I can do this." Nero seemed to be sweating.


    "Oh come on!" Lil said.


    L looked at the panicked expression on Nero''s face and took the weapon from him. He proceeded to use the weapon and make a deep cut on his forearm. The blade sliced his arm like it was butter and his blood seeped out. Nero watched as L injured himself in disbelief.


    "Oh! Thank you, dear." Lil said.


    Lil hopped onto the table and began to raise her hands in the air.


    "Everyone! Everyone! Gather around! This Lil Apothecary here will show you the new wonder of modern medicine!"


    People walked by the table with piqued interest. Lil raised up the bleeding arm of her husband for all to see. Soon a crowd gathered around them before Lil could continue.


    "My husband here has a big cut on his arm," Lil continued. "For your own loved ones! Wouldn''t you be scared if something happened to them?"


    The crowd seemed to be interested that this gnome had used her own husband as a demonstration for the potion.


    "As you know red healing potions take awhile and can only heal minor cuts."


    Lil produced a potion from her pocket.


    "Now watch as this new potion takes its effect!" Lil smiled at the crowd.


    Lil poured a little of the potion on the cut on L''s arm and quickly the wound was healing.


    "See this!? Now watch as he drinks this potion!"


    Lil patted her husband who opened his mouth. With a big leap, Lil stuffed the potion into his mouth. L drank the potion calmly and soon the wound disappeared from his arm. Everyone in the crowd couldn''t believe the sight of an amazing new potion. The cut disappeared like magic and Lil wiped the blood that was left on L''s arm.


    "Complete healed!" Lil said with a smile.


    "How much?!"


    "This isn''t magic!?"


    "Who made this!?"


    "Amazing!"


    The crowd had roared and Lil had them in the palm of her hand.


    "Don''t worry who made it but who is going to supply it! Only at Lil''s Apothecary shop can you get this potion! Only for five silver coins and it''s yours!"


    Lil beckoned the crowd to see the supply of potions.


    "We only have a small stock of five hundred potions! Get yours before it goes away!


    The crowd went into a fervor and started handing over their coin pouches.


    "Give me one!"


    "I need three!"


    "Give me ten!"


    "I want twenty!"


    "Sorry! But there will be a limit to purchases!'' Lil said. "So that everyone can try it!"


    Soon the news would spread that a new potion had entered the market. Lil''s Apothecary shop would be known throughout the land as the only supplier of the mysterious new potion. To many people a potion was the tool between life or death. People would gladly pay a price to help prevent their own demise.


    Other Apothecary shops would rush to buy the potion themselves and see if it did indeed work. Even veteran adventurers would buy the potion and use it. They all would be amazed at the potion''s authenticity. Experts would scramble to create a new potion or try and reverse engineer the potion from Lil''s shop. None would come close to the potion Nero had created.


    Lil raised up her hands to the sky and she could only hear the sound of money banging on the table.


    - - - # # # - - -


    Maude was walking down the streets of Southscale wearing a slim blue dress. Her red hair was straightened and combed to perfection. The golden relic on her hand looked like a rich accessory. The brown leather boots she had on before was replaced with black ones that had a cute design. A blue veil covered her mouth and matched her dress. The curves on her body made many men who weren''t Orcs stop to look twice. Maude was a little conscious of the stares but she had prepared herself to see Nero.


    There seemed to have been a commotion in Southscale as Maude had taken her time to clean and dress. People were running through the market and some headed to the town square. Maude had watched some people running from the town square carrying a lavender colored potion in their hands. She had never seen that type of potion before and wondered what was going on.


    Maude was listening to some passerby''s talk about the potion.


    "Did you hear!? There''s a new potion! I have it! Take a look!"


    "What is this color?"


    "It¡¯s a potion that''s better than red healing potions!"


    "What!?"


    "Yes and only Lil''s Apothecary shop sells it!"


    "Wasn''t that just some minor Apothecary shop?"


    "It seems they got an Alchemist to create a new potion for them!"


    "Alchemist?" Maude whispered to herself.


    "What! He must be an expert in the field!"


    "You better hurry, they almost sold out!"


    "Damn!"


    More people started running towards the town square and Maude followed them.


    There in the town square, Maude saw a crowd huddled around her brother''s friend Lil and Lil''s husband. Maude had never seen so many people gathered around for a product before. She was amazed that Lil was the owner of the Apothecary shop that enticed the town in a frenzy. Maude knew Lil and had known that she wasn''t a great Apothecary of any sort. So it was a surprise to her that Lil could make the town talk about her shop in such a way.


    "I''m sorry everyone! We have sold out!" Lil yelled. "We will let everyone know the next time our supply is restocked!"


    The crowd seemed to be dejected and Maude moved her way through them.


    "Lil, what''s going on here?" Maude said.


    Lil was counting her bag of coins before looking at Maude.


    "Maude! Come and look at what old'' Lil has done!" Lil raised up the bag that seemed bigger than her.


    "3000 silver coins! Just for five hundred potions! If I sold five hundred red potions I would only make thirty silvers! I have a bag worth thirty gold coins instead!"


    Lil put the back of her hand to her mouth and started laughing hysterically.


    "How did you do that?" Maude said.


    "Oh? With the help of this boy Voro lent me!" Lil pointed to Nero who was stacking crates together.


    Nero just finished his work and looked back to Lil who was next to Maude. Nero''s gaze moved to Maude and he was almost dumbfounded by her appearance. His chest tightened and his breathing got heavy as he stared at her. Maude felt a little embarrassed and parted some of her hair which covered her face. Nero was almost mesmerized until he snapped himself out of it.


    "Maude," Nero said. "You look¡­amazing¡­"


    "Really?" Maude said.


    Lil looked at the two in wonder as they stared at each other and then a mischievous smile came on her face.


    "L! I think we need to get some of these crates back to the shop," Lil said and dragged her husband with her.


    Soon the short Gnome and the tall Elf disappeared from their sight.


    "So, what happened?" Maude asked.


    "Well, I kind of created a potion for Lil and it went crazy," Nero replied.


    "You did?"


    "Yeah."


    "That potion that is driving the whole town into a frenzy!?"


    "I didn''t think it was that big of a deal," Nero said. "My father could make better potions than I can."


    "Your father can?" Maude gave Nero a skeptical look.


    "Yes," Nero nodded.


    "Unless your father is one of the Four Wise Men, I won''t believe it," Maude said with a laugh.


    "He is," Nero replied.


    Maude looked at Nero and scrunched her face.


    "Who?" Maude asked.


    "My father," Nero said.


    "That is?"  Maude said.


    "Gregor," Nero said.


    "..."


    Maude started laughing and held her stomach. Tears appeared down her face but she looked towards Nero who kept the same expression. Maude could tell that Nero was serious and she was taken aback.


    "Gregor the great is your father!?"


    "Yes," Nero said.


    "Why didn''t you tell me!?"


    "You never asked," Nero said.


    "You''re the son of the greatest Alchemist in the known world!?"


    "I don''t know if he''s the greatest, but he''s pretty good." Nero scratched his head.


    Nero nodded his head and before Maude could continue, Kogar had appeared.


    "Ah! Little sister, I have found you again! My tracking skills are so good." Kogar said.


    Nero and Maude looked to Kogar who started to flex his stout body.


    "Oh! And you must be the other boy! Nero right?" Kogar said looking at Nero.


    "What is it Kogar?" Maude said.


    "Father and Mother wants to see you! Bring Nero too!" Kogar said.


    The Human boy and Orc girl looked at each other confused for a bit. It had gotten late and night had fallen over the town of Southscale. Kogar lead Nero and Maude with Bal to the manor of the Strongsong family. Nero had no clue what was going on but he followed as Chieftain Scar was Maude''s father and ruler of Southscale. They were led to the throne room and greeted by the great Orc pair.


    Chieftain Scar was sitting on his throne while Lady Mare was standing next to him.


    "So this is the man?" Chieftain Scar said as he looked at Nero from top to bottom.


    Nero felt a little nervous from the gaze of the imposing Orc Chieftain.


    "Alright, I approve, you will marry him." Chieftain Scar said.


    "What!?" Maude yelled in shock.


    Maude felt her heart beating a little faster but ran up to her parents.


    "Did you not just try to marry me off!?" Maude was almost hysterical. "Mother say something!"


    Maude looked at her mother who had a calm demeanor.


    "In accordance with our laws, this boy Nero had saved your life, therefore you must devote yours to him." Lady Mare replied.


    "What!?" Maude''s gaze went to Nero.


    Nero was also shocked in disbelief and slightly red from the news.


    "Yes, Voriff had told us the situation, he had saved your life did he not?" Lady Mare said. "Therefore you will marry him."


    "How is that even remotely close to being the same!?" Maude said.


    "Do I get a say in this?" Nero raised up his hand.


    "No." The Orc family replied in unison.


    Nero stayed quiet and his vision moved to Kogar who was picking his teeth with a sword. Nero gave a crooked smile and ruffled his hair at what was happening.


    "We will also send you to the North Mountains so you could explain to your uncle." Chieftain Scar said.


    "Why?" Maude protested.


    "He tried his best into fostering a marriage proposal for you. Now that it has been broken by no fault of yours of course. You should at least explain to your Uncle that he doesn''t have to worry anymore. You will be married in the end." Lady Mare said.


    Maude was almost speechless at how both her parents had dropped this news on her.


    "Kogar will also guide you two to the White Mountains." Chieftain Scar said.


    Maude looked to Kogar who was still picking his teeth with a sword.


    "Why must I do this!?" Maude asked her parents.


    Lady Mare looked at her daughter with a stern expression.


    "Did you not run off into the Sea of Trees? Did you not risk your life for nothing?" Lady Mare gave Maude a sharp gaze.


    Maude started to feel guilty from her mother''s words.


    "So now you must act like a Noble Lady befitting the Strongsong house," Lady Mare said. "Nero, please take care of our foolish daughter."


    Chieftain Scar and Lady Mare gave Nero a slight bow of their head.


    "Uh, I will?" Nero said.


    "Stay here tonight, it''s late. Tomorrow you three will go to the White Mountains and see my brother." Chieftain Scar said.


    "Thank you," Nero said.


    Chieftain Scar moved his hand to signal that they may leave. Maude wanted to say something more but couldn''t from the gaze of her parents. Maude could only leave dejected from their words and demeanor. Nero bowed his head a little to her parents before following after her. Kogar was now on the floor still picking at his teeth with a sword. Lady Mare gave Kogar a look in which he instantly got up and left as well.


    "Do you think she believed it?" Chieftain Scar whispered to his wife.


    "She''s not the brightest Orc to know that there is no such law." Lady Mare whispered back.


    Both Chieftain and Lady watched their daughter disappear from their sight.


    "She''ll understand won''t she?" Chieftain Scar said. "That we are just trying to get her into the White Mountains."


    "In time, " Lady Mare said.


    "Why a marriage proposal to this boy anyway?" Chieftain Scar said.


    "After news of the engagement to the Duke''s son was canceled," Lady Mare continued. "We were receiving many offers for Maude''s hand in marriage."


    "What!? Doesn''t everyone know how she looks like?" Chieftain Scar said.


    Lady Mare gave her husband a slap to the back of his head and a glare.


    "It''s all political marriages, my stupid husband." Lady Mare sighed.


    "Oh."


    "We don''t know who this boy Nero is but from what Voriff told us, he has no ties to anyone."


    "So we can use him?" Chieftain Scar rubbed his head.


    "Yes, dear," Lady Mare said. "I feel guilty using him as a shield for Maude but this way she will be protected for now."


    "Are we really going to let him marry her?" Chieftain Scar said.


    "No, of course not." Lady Mare said. "But I wonder why she didn''t refuse adamantly at being married to this boy compared to the Duke''s son?"


    The Orc parents started pondering about the well-being and future of their daughter.

 Chapter 12 - North Mountains

    <u>Ch.12 North Mountains</u>


    There was a crying that could be heard throughout the whole of the town of Southscale. A sort of wailing that could make anyone shudder with fright. There in the center of the marketplace of the town a little gnome clung onto the leg of a human boy. It was a commotion that drew the attention of everyone in the public space of the marketplace. Lil the gnome was crying and clutching at Nero''s leg not trying to let go.


    "I''m sorry Lil," Nero said ruffling his hair.


    "But¡­but¡­you can''t just leave me!" Lil cried out as tears streamed down her face.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back," Nero said. "I think."


    "How can you leave me!?"


    For anyone watching the scene, it would look like an abandonment of lovers.


    "I have to go," Nero said.


    "Are you leaving with her!?"


    "I have to go with Maude."


    "Why her!?" Lil said with pleading eyes. "Why does it have to be her!"


    Audible gasps could be heard from the public watching the scene.


    "Are you going to take everything away from me!" Lil said holding onto Nero.


    "You have more than enough!"


    More whispers spread within the crowd who watched the scene.


    "What about my money!" Lil said with her face smothered into Nero''s leg.


    Lil''s last line was not heard as it was muffled.


    People started to draw their own conclusions when Nero finally broke free and left. Lil tried to reach out her hands for Nero but he had disappeared into the crowd. L the tall Elf came by and picked up his wife who made a public scene. They both disappeared into the apothecary shop amid the gossip of the populace. The rest of the market returned to normal soon after but Nero''s fame would live in infamy as a playboy.


    Nero was late on meeting with Maude at the entrance of Southscale. He had to deal with Lil and tell her of his departure. Of course, the little gnome hadn''t taken it too well since she saw her money bank leaving. Nero didn''t have to prepare much but he did get a new set of clothes from the Strongsong family. He received a fur-lined wool coat and wool pants. Perfect for the harsh cold in the North Mountains and would keep him warm during the freezing nights.


    Nero didn''t spend much time at the Strongsong mansion and hadn''t seen Maude after their hastily arranged marriage. A butler had escorted him out and gave him his new attire with a note. He was to meet Maude at the entrance of the town for their journey to the North Mountains. While Nero wanted to stay in Southscale a bit longer, he saw an opportunity to travel to other regions.


    Nero was going with the flow and wasn''t really thinking about marriage at all. In fact, Nero didn''t really know what a marriage was. He thought it was just a binding contract between two people. Nero didn''t know the implication of the matter or so that''s what Gregor had told him when he asked about it. Nero, of course, didn''t really have any experiences with love.


    It was still summer on the Western continent but in the North Mountains, it would be perpetually winter. The journey to the North Mountains wouldn''t take too long by carriage so Nero had worn his new clothes. Nero still draped his red cloak over his clothes by hooking it onto his wool coat. Only with a bag over his shoulder and the Book of Knowledge tightly secured around his waist.


    Sensing he might get scolded for being late, Nero rushed to the entrance of the town.


    When Nero finally reached the entrance of the town he saw a fine looking carriage with a particular Orc girl looking peeved. A new white veil had covered Maude''s face and she was wearing new clothes. She had on white wool pants and browns boots with a fur lined jacket. Her long red hair was braided and wrapped with some straps. Maude was definitely prepared for the cold regions of the North Mountains.


    "By the Four Gods where is he!" Maude shouted aloud.


    Nero ran to Maude''s line of sight and held up his hands almost as an apology.


    "I''m sorry! I''m late!" Nero said. "I had to see Lil before I went off."


    Maude looked at Nero for a bit and her demeanor gradually became a little better. She''s looking a little better, Nero thought as he observed Maude. After the debacle with her parents, Nero rarely saw Maude as he thought her to be angry at him. After seeing her again Nero smiled at her as he thought she had felt better. Why is he staring at me!? Maude thought as her face became flushed. Maude tried to break the silence and uncomfortable stare.


    "How in the Four Gods does it take so long to say your goodbyes!?" Maude said while crossing her arms.


    "Lil was kind of persuasive at not letting me go," Nero said while dusting off his pant leg.


    A carriage man quickly came to Nero and asked for Nero''s bag to which he was confused.


    "No, I''m alright, this is my bag," Nero said completely unaware of the situation.


    "Give him your bag so he can put it in the carriage," Maude said looking at the scene.


    "Oh," Nero said and handed over his bag.


    The carriage man was surprised at the hefty weight of the bag which was filled with many trinkets. The carriage man lugged the bag into the back of the carriage trunk and wiped off the sweat from his forehead. The carriage man couldn''t believe that Nero was carrying this bag around him with ease. He would be even more shocked to know how much precious things in the known world resided in that same bag.


    "We need to leave before nightfall," Maude said irritated. "It takes almost half a day to reach the base of the North Mountains and it''s almost noon!"


    "Why? I was told the city was safe," Nero said with a blank stare at Maude.


    "While the city fortress is fine with Uncle and his rowdy crew of knights being there. It''s dangerous in the North Mountains at night when monsters roam free."


    "I wonder how the cities can survive with all the monsters then?"


    "It''s because the cities are underground."


    "Underground!?"


    Nero''s expression perked up with wonder.


    It was true that the North Mountains housed many creatures who lurked about at night. The Free Nation State was also one of the few countries where many monsters roamed wild and unchecked. While for many other regions this would cause a dangerous and unsafe environment. It was still relatively safe for the City Fortress of Cadmium which was the capital of the Free Nation State. Many cities in the Free Nation State were built with high walls but also deep underground. Making the cities relatively protected unless it were from monsters that dug underneath.


    Though because of this, the lands in the North Mountains were very treacherous. Even with the amount of monsters and creatures that roamed around they didn''t kill people regularly. The environment in the North Mountains is harsh beyond belief. Jagged rocks were underneath the piles of snow that draped around the mountains. Cold winds and dark clouds made it seem like never-ending night. At the chance of sunlight, the reflection from the white snow would cause many to go blind.


    It was all the more reason that cities in the North Mountains were built underground.


    "So let''s be on our way!" Nero said with excitement in his eyes.


    "We can''t yet," Maude exasperated. "Not only was I waiting on you!...but my idiot brother as well!"


    Nero studied the surrounding area to see that they were indeed missing one person.


    "Ah, Kogar really isn''t here."


    "Yes, knowing him he''s either been asleep this whole time or he''s packing too many things!" Maude said as she palmed her face in embarrassment.


    A little amber spider crawled on top of Maude''s head as she was embarrassed. Maude became relaxed when she saw the spider and gently stroked the top of his head. Seeing the Amber Spider, Nero was reminded about the wolf that had become his familiar. Nero looked around only to see that the wolf was lying underneath the carriage waiting.


    "There you are," Nero said. "I was wondering where you were."


    The wolf raised his head before dropping back down.


    Suddenly, the earth shook, Maude and Nero both felt uneasy as a tremor of some sort occurred underneath them. A banging and clanking sound rumbled throughout the town of Southscale. People from the street started to run away in fear and horror. While some admired with shock and awe. The sound and the rumbles started getting closer and closer to the entrance of the town. A tall shadow soon engulfed the entrance of the town and the carriage.


    Nero looked down the street and saw a tall figure of something that looked to eclipse the sun. He felt immense danger coming from the shadow. Nero glanced at Maude to see her face in utter shock. Turning toward the mountainous figure the two would see a red Orc at the base. Nero sighed with relief and Maude''s eyebrow twitched almost uncontrollably.


    "What in the name of the Four Gods are you doing!" Maude shouted.


    The figure of Kogar holding onto an enormous bag of supplies behind him came into view.


    "Getting ready for our Journey," Kogar said like it was a matter of fact.


    Kogar placed the mountain of supplies down with a thud.


    "Why do you have so many things!"


    Maude threw up her hands in disbelief.


    "Well, I need my weapons, duh!"


    Kogar patted his chest.


    "Is that a chair from the dining room?!"


    "Well, I need my chair to sit down!"


    "Why is your bed in there!?"


    "I need it to sleep of course!"


    "Is that a...never mind!" Maude said as she palmed her face.


    Maude had an incredible headache that would not leave her. She just knew that it had something to do with her idiot brother. After a few pummeling punches on Kogar, Maude went through his bag and took out most of the unnecessary things. Many items and family furniture were tossed to the side of the street. Some things made you wonder how Kogar could carry this item in his bag while other things asked you why. Maude was irritated and embarrassed beyond her threshold. Kogar only felt slighted that his little sister treated him this way.


    "You don''t treat me with the respect I deserve!" Kogar said.


    "You only gain respect when you are respectful!" Maude snapped back.


    Kogar scratched his head before he came up to a conclusion.


    "Dearest ugly little sister," Kogar said. "I need those things!"


    "Venerated idiot brother," Maude said. "You don''t need these things! You want these things!"


    Nero could only stand by and watch as the siblings argued. From Nero''s perspective, he saw two loving siblings as he never had siblings of his own. So this is how siblings are, it''s wonderful Nero thought. Nero did feel lonely sometimes being by himself but having watched the siblings argue he felt much better. After some time and some bruises later, Kogar was tied to the top of the carriage with his bag of things.


    Much that was inside Kogar''s bag was tossed off to the side to his dismay and the party went off.


    The carriage driver was humming a tune while he followed the roads with the Orcs and Human in his care. It was a straightforward road that led up to the North Mountains that had been paved after numerous uses. Nero and Maude were inside the carriage with their familiars as they surveyed the area. The landscape they traveled in was fleshed out with farms and grass as the eye could see. Nero studied the outside world with great detail trying to recall some of his books. Maude could only wonder what Nero was thinking as she saw him excited.


    After some deep thought, Nero looked at Maude and got her attention.


    "Are we taking the carriage the whole way there?" Nero asked.


    "No," Maude replied. "We get up to the base of the North Mountains and we have to climb the trail ourselves."


    "Excellent!" Nero said. "I get to see the environment first hand!"


    "Don''t worry," Maude said. "It''s a very long climb, you''ll see a lot."


    Maude pointed out of the carriage window for Nero to see. Off in the distance to the northeast were the towering mountain lands. Perforated with white colors and jagged outlines. The mountains nearly penetrated the sky from how high they soared. Only Maude sighed as she started to anticipate the climb ahead of them.


    "Amazing."


    Nero gazed out at the towering mountains with wonder.


    The North Mountains were a natural border divider. Wedged in between three kingdoms of Elves, Orcs, and Humans. It became a place where races and people of all kinds could prosper. It was because of one man, a former prince of the Kingdom of Or''Vale. King Alastair a heroic king and one who went against conventional thinking.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Well, it''ll be fascinating to see more Dwarven architecture," Nero said. "I heard there are more Dwarves who live in the North Mountains compared to Southscale."


    Maude looked at Nero and waved her hand.


    "Yes and no," Maude said. "We have Stone Dwarves in Southscale compared to the Rock Dwarves who dwell in the North Mountains."


    Nero was shot with a bolt of energy at Maude''s words.


    "Ah! Stone Dwarves who prefer living on the surface compared to the Rock Dwarves who live underground?" Nero said.


    Maude became wide-eyed at Nero''s remark.


    "You''re really knowledgeable about these things," Maude said. "People think Dwarves are all the same."


    Maude knew that not many people could tell the difference in culture between races. Just like how all Orcs and Humans differed. Not everyone in an entire race was the same. Each race had their own subcultures and regions that they prefer to live on. Only a few that had come in contact with races would be able to tell the difference in culture.


    "Just some things I''ve read," Nero said. "I should''ve guessed when you said the cities were built underground. Have you been there before?"


    "Yes," Maude said with a nod. "Our uncle, my father''s blood brother is the leader of the Free Nation State."


    Nero nodded and rubbed his chin as he contemplated about the Free Nation State.


    The Free Nation State was a place where many people sought refuge. Free was the optimal word because it was a place of free thinking and free living. Though it did have laws to ensure the safety of its populace and to be recognized as a country on its own. Maude, Nero, and Kogar were heading there under the pretenses of education.


    Chieftain Scar and Lady Mare only sought the safety of their daughter after finding out she had been chosen by the Amber Spider Roux. A failed engagement only put their daughter into a power play of politics. They, however, used it to their advantage by sending Maude to be educated by the Hero King Alastair, to protect and shield her. The two parents also sent a message about Nero to Alastair, that he would be the next suitable marriage partner.


    Something that they wouldn''t know had made many dire consequences.


    "I hope I can learn some interesting stuff when we get there," Nero said.


    "When you meet uncle Alastair I''m sure you will," Maude replied. "Just be prepared that he''s a little eccentric."


    "I see," Nero rubbed his chin.


    Nero didn''t believe King Alastair could be as eccentric as his father Gregor.


    Maude and Nero enjoyed some casual conversation as they watched the scenery change toward their destination. The carriage ride had taken half a day like it was to be expected. They had made it to the base of the North Mountains with relative ease in their scenic route. Maude and Nero came out of the carriage a little tired. Maude started doing some stretches as the yellow spider Pii circled around her. Bal came out of the carriage and started trotting around for some territory to mark. Nero stretched his back as his eyes wandered up the side of the mountain.


    "It''s taller up close than from afar," Nero said.


    "Of course it is," Maude said. "We''ll get ready to go up that."


    A loud snored erupted from the carriage as they had forgotten about the tied up Kogar.


    "Kogar! We''re here!" Maude said as she untied his bindings.


    Kogar blinked his eyes as he tried to wake from a daze but instead rolled over to sleep again.


    "Get up you lout!" Maude kicked the side of the carriage.


    Kogar fell from the carriage and hit the ground with a thud.


    "Oh! We''re here already!" Kogar yawned as he was awakened from his slumber. "I''m hungry."


    "By the Four Gods....hurry and get your things!"


    "I have everything right here!" Kogar said with a pat to his chest while holding his bag.


    Kogar bounced up tall and proud but Maude just shook her head.


    "I wonder what an underground city looks like," Nero rubbed his shoulders as he looked up towards the North Mountains.


    The base of the North Mountains was not as cold as Nero expected it to be. Nero thought it was most likely because of the new clothes he was wearing. Nero took his bag off the carriage and helped the driver place down the rest of their items. The Carriage driver gave the group a farewell and left as the final luggage was unloaded.


    Bal wandered back to Nero and gave him a bark.


    "Woof."


    "Bal? What is it? You hungry?" Nero said.


    Bal confirmed Nero''s question with a bark.


    "Should we stop here and eat?" Nero asked Maude who was gathering her things.


    "Pii~Pii"


    "No, we can''t eat yet," Maude said. "We should go up the mountain and set up camp before it gets too late. Being out in the open is dangerous here."


    Bal whined and Nero ruffled his hair with unease.


    "My little sister is right!" Kogar said. "Many monsters come out at night and attack people in the open. If we find a nice cave we can grill the batch of fish I have!"


    Kogar unveiled a stack of fish from his bag as his mouth revealed his fangly grin.


    "How did you even keep that in your...never mind," Maude said as she pinched the bridge of her nose.


    The three began their trek up the mountain following the easily laid trail. Pii was on Maude''s shoulder and Bal followed behind Nero. Kogar was nonchalant about the climb as he spent some time in the North Mountains before. Maude led the group up the path with Nero in the middle and Kogar behind them.


    Not even an hour through the trail did Nero feel the effects of climbing such a mountain.


    "This is....*gah*....h-how further?!" Nero said as he tried catching his breath.


    "We''re not even halfway," Maude said


    Nero grimaced with a deep gulp when he heard Maude''s words.


    "This is a good experience for you Nero," Kogar said with a laugh. "You''ll get stronger! Although you won''t be as strong as me!"


    Nero glanced at Kogar who didn''t seem to break a sweat. Kogar was wearing his usual black armor that covered his body from head to toe. The armor seemed bigger and bulky than his stout muscled frame. Every step Kogar took seem to crack the ground as he carried his unusually large bag. Nero glanced up to Maude who also followed the trail just fine. Maude, on the other hand, seemed to look light as a feather as she walked up and climbed the mountain landscape.


    Nero persevered through as his curiosity wanted to feast on the sight of underground city.


    The trio kept up their climb and followed the accessible path. Some trail markers told them of their destination while there was no sign of anyone else. Only stone statues had marked the border into the Free Nation State as they traversed the North Mountains. Nero did find it odd that there were no other travelers on the trail given how inclusive the Free Nation State sounded. Seeing the path for himself, Nero assumed that the people in the Free Nation State would rather be secluded from the world.


    "It''s strange, I thought...I *gasp* thought there would be more *gah* travelers on the path."


    "We''re not taking the commercial path," Maude said easily as she climbed a rock.


    "What!?"


    "This is the training route," Maude said. "The straightforward path is at the base."


    "You''re kidding me..." Nero said with a sigh.


    Nero felt weak as he struggled to follow Maude. The cities of the Free Nation State were deep in the North Mountains and built within. Being surrounded by four other territories and keeping a neutral alignment. It became a country with much trade and commerce. A railroad transportation system was built from within and exited to the surrounding territories. Only the Free Nation State controlled the transportation system but it was heavily monitored by the other countries.


    For Maude and Kogar, they have always used the training path with their uncle. King Alastair had introduced it to Maude when she was very young and always took her on that path. The trail was covered in rocks and minor vegetation with plenty of upward climbs. Maude had only taken the commercial path once and found it to be very boring. Nero felt like he was going to faint from traveling up the training path.


    Nero tried to climb higher but was stopped by Maude in front of him.


    "Wait!" Maude said as she pulled out her bow.


    An echo of a screech and howl caught the attention of the trio.


    "Griffon!" Kogar said and pointed up to the sky.


    Bal barked and Pii cowered behind on Maude''s back.


    Nero looked up to see a winged beast with the head of a bird and the body of a lion flying high above. A Griffon, a magical flying beast that lives deep in the mountains. The trio had just only ventured up the mountains and have encountered such a dangerous beast. It was unexpected as the Griffon is a dangerous but noble creature that keeps to itself. Nero quickly climbed up to stable ground followed by Kogar.


    "Why is it here!?" Nero said.


    "Something must have happened!" Maude said. "Griffons aren''t this wild!"


    "It''s circling us," Kogar said. "It must see us as a threat!"


    Kogar leaped in front of Maude and pulled out the back plate of his armor to reveal a shield. A huge chunk from the back of Kogar''s armor actually happened to be an enormous tower shield. The shield was black and outlined like the edges of Kogar''s armor. Kogar placed the shield in front of himself and it nearly covered his entire frame.


    The mighty Griffon circled and swooped down to claw at the trio.


    The Griffon never strayed too far in the air as it came down constantly. The trio were almost overwhelmed by the sheer force of wind that the Griffon brought down on them. Kogar stood in place as he shielded Maude and Nero. Soon the Griffon became more enraged after it saw that the trio were not easy prey.


    The Griffon came down from the sky to crash into Kogar''s shield.


    Kogar clashed with the Griffon and moved only slightly on the rock formation he stood. Nero could finally see the magnificent beast up close and saw how big it was. The Griffon stood almost as tall and wide as the carriage they had ridden on. Kogar and the Griffon pressed against each other with sheer physical strength.


    "Maude!" Kogar roared.


    Quickly, Maude drew her arrows and shot at the beast which only bounced off its tough hide.


    "It''s not working!"


    The Griffon flapped its wings in an instant and blew Maude off her ground.


    "Maude!"


    "Ah!"


    "Pii!"


    Pii held onto Maude''s back and shot a line of webbing to the ground.


    "Thank you Pii!" Maude said.


    Nero drew his short sword but came to his senses that it would have no effect on the beast.


    Maude regained her balance as the yellow spider prevented her tumbling down the mountain. The wolf familiar next to Nero began to get angry at the beast attacking them. Bal is a mighty beast himself known as an King Wolf despite his current small stature. Bal growled and leaped to attack the Griffon only to be shrugged off.


    "Bal!" Nero said. "Damn it!"


    Maude caught the wolf which rolled down the mountain into her arms. Nero exhaled with relief that Maude and Bal were okay. Kogar looked to be struggling with the monster as he was pressed back. Nero calmed himself and knew he had to do something to fight off the beast. Mana began to circulate within Nero as he rushed forward to help Kogar.


    "My turn!" Nero yelled.


    Nero began writing words in the air to summon forth his magic.


    "Earth!" Nero chanted and clapped his hands. "Cage!"


    A slight yellow aura glowed from his hands and split off to the ground. Rock like fingers sprouted from underneath the Griffon. The mana in the air alerted the beast which clawed ferociously against Kogar. The Griffon was engaged in battle with Kogar and could not fly away from Nero''s magic. The black armored Orc pushed the beast in front of him hastily into the cage of rocks. The Griffon screeched but soon the cage of earth enveloped the beast.


    "Got you!" Nero said as he wiped a bead of sweat from his brow.


    Maude exhaled a sense of relief.


    "Good thinking," Kogar said with a laugh. "But I could''ve handled it! My strength is too good."


    Kogar pulled out two battle axes from his side as he prepared to slay the beast.


    "Wait!" Maude said.


    Kogar hesitated as he looked towards his sister.


    "Little sister, if we don''t kill this thing now it''ll cause problems later," Kogar said.


    "Stupid brother, you should know that Griffons don''t attack people randomly. Something must have happened to its nest!"


    Maude went next to the cage of earth and inspected the Griffon.


    "She''s right," Nero chimed in. "Griffon''s usually stay around their territory and rarely leave. I doubt we came close for it to attack us indiscriminately. We''re still not halfway up the mountain!"


    Nero came up to Maude to see what she was doing.


    "It''s wounded," Maude said. "It looks like cuts and piercing wounds from a tip of a spear."


    The Griffon was agitated and screeched as it struggled within its cage of earth.


    "Uncle might know what happened," Maude said. "But we''re not even close to Cadmium!"


    Cadmium was the capital city of the Free Nation State.


    "Well, we can''t just let it go free!" Kogar said. "It tried to kill us!"


    Kogar and Maude tried to ponder what to do as Nero studied the Griffon.


    "What do you think Nero?" Maude asked.


    Maude wasn''t sure of what to do and knew that Nero was the son of a great wise man.


    "Tough to say," Nero said.


    The Orcs watched as the human boy pondered.


    "I think we should let it go," Nero said after some time.


    "What!?"


    "It just doesn''t feel right," Nero said. "It might not be the wisest course of action but sometimes feelings overcome thought as my father would say."


    Maude expressed gratitude towards Nero while Kogar scratched his head.


    "Well ,you captured it but be prepared for the consequences," Kogar said.


    Kogar shrugged his firm shoulders and shook his head.


    "If we heal its wounds it could see that we meant it no harm," Nero said. "Then we''ll go a safe distance away and I''ll release the magic."


    "To heal a beast of this size would require some strong potions that I doubt any of us will have! I may be strong but I''m not rich!" Kogar said.


    "Well actually I might have something," Nero searched his knapsack. "Although it''s mediocre in strength."


    Nero pulled out a bottle from his knapsack and revealed it to the others. Kogar tried to look with disinterest as he had used many potions before but something caught his eye. Kogar had not seen the quality of Nero''s potion before and it looked peculiar to him.


    Nero moved closer to the earth cage and looked at the Griffon''s wounds. The Griffon pierced a cold stare and howled at Nero when he came close. Nero quickly doused the Griffon with the potion to which the Griffon panicked. Soon, however, the Griffon eased in its demeanor as its wounds had nearly vanished!


    "What in the Four Gods..."


    Kogar and Maude were struck with disbelief at what they saw. Maude knew Nero was an alchemist as she had witnessed Nero''s alchemy before first hand. But this potion was too amazing! It had even healed the wounds of a beast like the Griffon. Little did they know that is was only a minor staple of Gregor''s potions. What Nero called mediocre in strength nearly healed a Griffon''s wounds completely!


    The eyes of the Griffon relaxed as it gazed at Nero with reverence.


    "I think this should be fine," Nero said.


    "You sure?"


    "One way to find out."


    Nero''s hands glowed faintly and he waved off the magic that caged the Griffon. The earth cage collapsed on itself as if it were dust in the wind. The Griffon shook off the dust that fell on it. The beast slowly trotted close to the trio and they all prepared themselves for what might happen. Instead, the beast nodded its head and gave the trio a howl of forgiveness.


    The Griffon flapped its wings and soared back into the sky.


    "We could have found glory in battle but there is no honor in fighting a wounded beast!" Kogar said.


    Kogar went next to Nero and patted him on the shoulder with a laugh.


    Nero chuckled faintly as he fell down tired from the encounter. The trio and familiars watched as the Griffon disappeared into the skies of the North Mountains. Maude sighed as she parted her hair from the cold winds bellowing through the mountain air. She wondered why a noble beast like the Griffon was wounded and why it came to see them as enemies. The sun began to set on the trio as dark clouds blended with an array of fading light.


    "Let''s find a cave and rest here," Maude said. "It''s getting dark, we''ll continue tomorrow."


    The trio only ventured some distance before finding a small cave enclosed in the mountains. The cave was rounded and deserted of any monsters or beasts. It had enough space for the three of them and only one entrance to which they can easily hide from predators. Maude had the idea to enclose the entrance with webbing from Pii to act as a barrier and alarm system.


    Kogar happily started a fire and smoked his batch of fishes. Maude could not stand the smell but Nero was easily interested to what was being prepared. Nero had no grievances on cooked food of any kind. Grilled fish was a delicacy to his senses. The trio with Bal and Pii would spend their time in the cave as the harsh weather picked up outside.


    Little did Nero know what dangers lurked outside in the North Mountains.


    Snow fell and wind dashed throughout the slopes of the North Mountains. Creatures monstrous and small began to creep through the treacherous terrain. The Moon dared not shine to show what horrors have appeared. The land had become wild and untamed for the beasts to roam free without hindrance. No one in their right mind would dare venture forth in the darkness of the North Mountains.


    And yet there were a group of people outside on top its terrain.


    Traversing its landscapes and willing to fight any monsters that come their way. Their weapons and their expressions show the experience they have. A handful of them cloaked in white garbs with a Griffon''s insignia they roam. Hunters of beasts left unchecked and they enjoyed the very pleasure of it. Beasts know not what they face until they come to see their power.


    A young man just past boyhood leads them.


    His raven black hair covers his youthful face. The skinny frame of his body was packed with slight muscles. A radiant spear clings across his back as he walks the North Mountains. The young man''s expression shows his eagerness to find the beast that escaped them. A Griffon they had chased to the brink of death. After destroying the Griffon''s home and stealing its young. These hunters were looking for the rare materials that made its body.


    They crept easily throughout the night without secrecy.


    For as monsters roam, so do they.

 Chapter 13 - Winter Storm

    <u>Ch.13 Winter Storm</u>


    Near the tallest point of the North Mountains stood a great fortress.


    Built over centuries ago, it was mammoth in size but considerably small compared to the mountain it laid on. The Fortress was once the point of a great battle and the scars of it remained. It weathered storms, monsters, and sieges but not time. Over the course of generations it had become forgotten and abandoned. Until one man had found it and restored it to its former glory. Then it became a historic focal point to a new country and a new people.


    A great soldier once defended the fortress to the death and in return, the fortress was given his name, Cadmium.


    The city fortress of Cadmium was the capital of the Free Nation State. The fortress itself was just the tip of a city, one that reached deep below the North Mountains. The fortress housed a superb military that followed the Hero-King Alastair. The rest laid within the mountain itself. The Free Nation State was a neutral country but its military might was nothing to scoff at.


    The fortress looked down from high the North Mountaintops.


    It was built with that vantage point in mind and arranged for great defense. There were stables for drakes near the top of the fortress and horses at the gates. Drake riders were used for aerial battles and scouting. The horses raised in the North Mountains were sturdy and fierce at the edges of cliffs and steeps. Military armories adorn the center of the fortress with barracks nearby. Dwarven workshops and forges were built into the sides of the mountains but within the fortress walls.


    There was a building at the back of the fortress with a tower that gazed at the stars.


    This place was heavily guarded as all the soldiers knew who actively came here. King Alastair roamed the tower and the building it was based on as a sort of office chamber for him. He was not a man of the mountain but from the plains down below. The tower was an office for which he can look at the stars and breathe the mountain air. Although this was not a natural habitat for a King. His chambers and audience room were deep underground but in his spare time, he would be up above in the fortress, locked away in a tower.


    King Alastair wore a sash with tight clothing that hugged his shoulders. A short cloak draped around his back with his insignia, a bow in the crescent shape of a moon. His trousers seem loose because of his tall and lanky frame. A golden crown adorned his head with beautiful diamonds. Although he never liked long hair, Alastair had grown it out on his wife''s suggestion. He wrapped his hair with a beautiful silk cloth and let his black hair flow behind his back. His beard was trimmed neatly and without it, he would look as beautiful as a woman.


    But none would dare call the King a woman except for his wife.


    Alastair was never a very manly looking man but he had a great presence about him. His age and experience defied one another. Alastair was not yet an old man but he traveled the world at an early age. He learned from his journeys through much experience and conversation. Alastair was called the "Heroic King" because he was exactly that.


    Alastair, once a great hero who became the founder of a new country. Known to be fast on his feet, agile like water, and quick with a bow. Alastair was a grand hunter who fought in numerous battles and a great deal of skirmishes as well as the Punic wars between kingdoms. His valor and wit helped him save a considerable amount of people. He became a brother to an Orc because of the blood, sweat, and tears they shed together. He took an Elven wife after besting her in combat. Everyone knew the circumstances and history of King Alastair''s background.


    King Alastair was not a pauper who dared to be King but had always been of royal blood. Born the second prince in the central territory, the Human Kingdom of Or''Vale. Alastair was raised with the utmost care and education known in the world. Yet with all the cultivation he received, he longed to be free. In his youth, he left his old kingdom so he wouldn''t be wrapped in the politics of the throne. The backroom dealings and the power play of positions was not to his liking. His older brother was once the crown prince and considered a lesser man than Alastair. But Alastair truly loved his elder brother and would not be a usurper for the throne. So for the sake of everyone involved, Alastair renounced his claim and left.


    After many adventures and circumstances, Alastair found himself stuck in a country he founded.


    His Kingdom housed a numerous amount of people in search for a fresh start. The Free Nation State had the essentials it needed to survive as a country: a region, a populace, a military, and an incredible amount of wealth. The North Mountains held a tremendous deal of treasure, so much that wars have been caused by it. The only reason why it was left undisturbed was because of the vast amounts of beasts, terrible monsters, and vicious creatures that roamed its lands. Only Alastair was able to defeat these things in creating a home for himself and his new found people.


    None have succeeded in fighting Alastair''s claim for his country.


    Alastair walked around his chamber office in a terrible mood as he hoped to gaze up at the stars. But a storm had brewed with strong winds and snow that fell harshly. Alastair couldn''t use his telescope and his demeanor was that of a pouting child. Alastair sighed as he found his favorite wicker chair and sat back in it. The chair was not very kingly but a gift made by an elderly woman he saved long ago. King Alastair rocked the chair back and forth as he began to ponder.


    A letter was just delivered to Alastair sometime prior and he felt peeved.


    That ingrate! I can''t believe he doesn''t want to marry little Maude! She''s a better girl than he''ll ever receive! After all that planning and talking! Going to all those idiotic parties! He''s the son of a Duke but he has no ambition.


    Alastair sighed as he rubbed the temple of his forehead.


    Alastair was very displeased as the letter detailed to him came directly from the Duke of Or''Vale. Months of planning and preparation was made by Alastair''s hand. Sometimes it felt that it was as if he were being married off too with all the work he had done. Usually, King''s aren''t matchmakers but there was an exception for King Alastair. He wanted to foster peace between two countries that he cared about.


    The United Empire of Doragoth and the Kingdom of Or''Vale.


    Not only were these two Kingdoms situated between the Free Nation State but King Alastair had ties to both. The Kingdom of Or''Vale was once his home and the United Empire was a place he spent much of his twenties in. Alastair knew very well how much hatred was shared between Orcs and Humans.


    All that was undone because of the Duke''s son. The letter professes apologies from the Duke and how his son had grown ill. The Duke''s son wanted to cancel the engagement because of poor health reasons. Although Alastair knew the truth and it irritated him greatly. How could he not? Even when he was fostering the marriage proposal many people would ask of Maude''s beauty. All the Orcs would say one thing, "She is very ugly."


    Idiots! They don''t want to see her because of rumors!


    King Alastair knew of Maude''s appearance very well but for everyone else who had never seen her, they could only imagine. Suitable marriage partners could only base her appearance on speculation and discussion. People suspected that because Alastair was the blood brother to an Orc, he would never call his niece "ugly." Although, the perception between Orc and Human beauty vastly differed.


    This is only going to hurt her. Why can''t anyone understand that the perception of beauty is different for everyone!?


    Another reason for finding Maude''s engagement besides the fostering of peace was for her happiness. Maude was his favorite niece, and aside from her true father, he raised her like his own daughter. Alastair knew how much Maude cared about her looks and the whispers around her. Alastair wanted Maude to leave the bubble of Southscale but besides going to her uncle''s country, Maude never ventured any further. He wanted to show her how others could view her with glee instead of disdain. He often praised her beauty but it usually comes out like the ramblings of a doting father.


    A knock came from the door and aroused King Alastair from thought.


    "Come in," Alastair said as he stared at the door.


    A slender woman with pale white skin and radiant hair like the sun opened the door. The dress she wore fit her slim figure and was as lush as the green foliage in spring. A beautiful golden crown sculpted like leaves sat on her head. The woman parted her golden hair slightly to reveal a pointy ear.


    As Alastair fixed his sight on her his demeanor gradually warmed and his expression became lighter.


    "Still sulking?" The woman said as she ventured closer to Alastair.


    "These bastards don''t know what''s good in front of them," King Alastair shrugged as he leaned back in his chair. "They haven''t even met her and they dare to think she''s ugly?!"


    "You know how fickle humans can be."


    The woman came close to Alastair and sat on his lap.


    "Well, I truly know how fickle Elves can be," King Alistair said with a smile and kissed her hand.


    "All these years and you still have time to flirt with me."


    "I can''t deny that by having such a young and beautiful wife by my side."


    "Please, I''m older than you by two centuries," The Elf covered her mouth with a laugh. "I''m the one who has the young and beautiful husband."


    "Fiona my dear, aren''t you supposed to be dealing with the subjects and such?"


    "My dearest husband shouldn''t you be dealing with your people?" Queen Fiona replied.


    "Ah, you''re right, I will," King Alastair said as he lovingly looked at his wife.


    The pair gazed at each other warmly and shared an intimate kiss.


    Queen Fiona was known as the wife of King Alastair and also happened to be an Elf of the North Grove. She became entangled with Alastair during his youth and never left his side since then. Queen Fiona was renowned for her beauty and dazzling swordsmanship. Not many females can compare to Fiona''s hand with the sword just as none can compare to Lady Mare''s with a great sword.


    Even with her beauty, the marriage between a Human and an Elf was looked down upon in the lands.


    King Alastair being married to an Elf was a colossal shame in his home Kingdom of Or''Vale. However, he loved his wife dearly and thus one of the first of many decrees by King Alastair was of free marriage. Both partners needed to be at the age of consent, equally willing and forthright. Though the age of consent usually differed between races like how Elves tended to get married no earlier than one hundred and sixty. Many lovers of the same sex or opposite races flocked to get married in the Free Nation State. While other countries would usually oppose such things by law or religion.


    The Free Nation State was a place where all ideologies and free thinking could be commonplace.


    "Where''s Alexander by the way?"


    King Alastair stroked the hair of his wife before touching it to his lips.


    "He''s out and about," Queen Fiona said and looked out the window at the harsh storm.


    Alastair followed his wife''s line of sight.


    "Again? In this weather? It looks like a winter storm is brewing! That foolish boy! He should be studying with his teachers. Not gallivanting about in the cold. He''s not acting like a prince."


    King Alastair groaned and rubbed his temple as Queen Fiona laid her face on his shoulder.


    "You never acted like a prince at his age," Queen Fiona said as she looked at the mountain of paperwork stacked on King Alastair''s table.


    "I renounced my claim by that time," King Alastair looked at his wife. "I hadn''t the responsibility that he has now. He should be preparing for the future we are giving him. What about the academy that he''s supposed to enter soon?"


    "Husband, you know how hard it is for Alexander to be the son of the Hero-King Alastair. He wants to gain as much fame and achievements as he can by his own hands. Let him do what he wants. He should be back before the storm starts. If things get out of hand, I''ll reel him in."


    Queen Fiona got up from her husband''s lap and rubbed his back.


    "You baby him too much you know."


    King Alastair gave his wife a smirk.


    "He''s the first child I have with you and the first child I''ll ever have. Let me be a mother who babies her firstborn."


    Queen Fiona returned Alastair''s smirk with a dazzling smile.


    "Oh, and before I forget, there''s another letter for you. It arrived by carrier pigeon before I came here. I''m assuming their viewing portals weren''t working because of the weather."


    Queen Fiona produced a letter from her pocket and placed it on her husband''s hand.


    "Where from?" King Alastair asked.


    "Southscale," Queen Fiona replied. "It''s most likely from Scar."


    "I suppose he heard the news first," Alastair grimaced a little before giving out a sigh.


    King Alastair opened the letter and quickly read its contents.


    Queen Fiona could only watch as her husband''s face change from melancholy to dread.


    Alastair frowned deeply as he read the letter.


    The last lines he read shook him to his core.


    The war of the Four Gods is nearing.


    ---###---


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Near the base of the North Mountains inside a cave, an Orc girl was slowly awakened by faint murmurs.


    "Father!...don''t leave me! Father!"


    Maude pulled herself up from her makeshift bed and begrudgingly moved her eyes around. Confused by the noise and the air outside. Her ears listened for the sound and soon her gaze laid at Nero. He was laying down on his red cloak and grasping for the air. Tears streamed down his face as he mumbled.


    "Father..."


    After some more movements, he fell asleep again.


    Nero''s having a nightmare about his father? What exactly happened to Gregor?


    Maude reached out for Nero''s face but decided against it as she thought.


    As Maude pondered another noise penetrated her ears. The sound of heavy snoring from Kogar echoed loudly in the cave. Kogar slept in his armor at the end of the cave flat on his back. Maude remembered that her brother snored like a beast in hibernation, coincidentally he looked like a bear. She tried to plug up her ears with her fingers but it was to no avail. Maude groaned as she would not be able to go back to sleep.


    Suddenly a high pitch wail occurred from the entrance of the cave.


    The spider webbing that Maude set beforehand was bulging and looked to burst. Some light shone through the web and snow was trickling through. Maude raised up her hand to the light and felt a cold chill. A winter storm occurred overnight as the trio were inside the cave. If Maude had known there was a storm brewing she wouldn''t have taken the training path.


    Realization set onto Maude and she quickly started to pack her things.


    "Nero! Get up! Kogar! Get up!" Maude yelled and stamped her feet.


    Nero stirred awake while Kogar slept on.


    ''What?...What''s going on?"


    "A winter storm!" Maude said. "Hurry! We must leave the cave before we get trapped in here and freeze!"


    "What''s that?"


    "That''s what they call a storm here in the North Mountains! Instead of rainfall and lightning, they get piles of snow as tall as the great mountains themselves with freezing winds and pelting shards of ice!"


    The webbing at the entrance of the cave burst open and snow dashed inside. High winds and snow began to pour inside the cave. The entrance to the cave was nearly halfway filled with snow. Nero was shocked at what was happening but quickly came to his feet. Nero and Maude both packed their things in a hurry.


    "Pii! Bal! We''re leaving!"


    Pii the yellow spider was nestled on top of the corner cave. The spider opened all its eyes and saw what was happening. It leaped onto Maude''s back as the storm outside intruded itself in the cave. Bal opened one eye and saw the storm. He yawned but stayed in his spot as he didn''t need to prepare anything to leave.


    "Kogar! Get up you idiot!"


    "Ugh, What is it? Let me sleep some more...somebody shut the door...it''s cold in here..."


    Kogar turned to his side.


    "It''s going to get a lot colder if you don''t get up!"


    "Kogar can you get up? We have to leave!" Nero said.


    Nero started to put his winter gear on and gave a glance to Bal. His familiar needed no words as he stretched himself before going over to bark in Kogar''s ear. Kogar became irritated and turn side to side. Bal continually barked at Kogar''s ear no matter which way he turned. Having no other choice, Kogar finally sat up and then saw the snow dashing in the cave.


    "What are you two doing!? We got to leave!" Kogar said. "It''s a winter storm!"


    Nero and Maude looked at each other before shaking their heads.


    The trio gathered their belongings and started to trek through the cave entrance. The snow piled up and they had to crawl out of the cave quickly before it closed. Pii was tucked inside Maude''s Jacket as she didn''t want to lose him in the storm. Bal was too big to be inside Nero''s cloak and only followed him close behind. The Book of Knowledge was wrapped tightly inside of Nero''s coat.


    They exited the cave and started to shield their faces from the onslaught of the winter storm.


    "So this is a winter storm!?" Nero yelled as he found his voice being deafened by the wind.


    "Yes!" Maude replied back as she examined their surroundings.


    "Aha! This winter storm is nothing! I''ve been through worse!" Kogar bellowed as the snow began to color his armor white.


    Nero had just woke up but was bedazzled by the spectacle of the storm in front of him. The high winds seem to slur sight and push you in all directions. The snow was blinding as it fell and there was an immense amount of it. Nero had never touched snow before and yet he was in the middle of a winter storm. His hands and arms were in front of him shielding his face as he traversed into the storm.


    "We should make it up the mountain before it gets too hectic."


    Nero could only see a tinge of Maude''s red hair as he followed behind her.


    "I was lost in a storm like this once!" Kogar yelled.


    Nero glanced back to see Kogar not too far behind him.


    "It took me weeks before I found Uncle again!"


    The once rocky and jagged mountainous terrain had been replaced by that of a curve sheet of snow. Maude hurried her pace as she worried about their lives being lost in the cold. Walking seemed to take much effort as their feet sunk into the snow. Nero tried to stay close to Maude but the physical difference between the two was noticeable.


    The trio climbed for what seemed like hours.


    They were obviously in the middle of the day but there was no sunlight out. The winter storm had blocked all light from appearing in any view. Only the dreary clouds and the white snow eclipsed everything. Increasing amounts of hail pelted them the higher they ventured the mountain. Nero slowed down heavily and was far behind Maude with only Kogar keeping pace behind Nero.


    Nero, in trying to take his mind off the effort at hand, called out to Kogar.


    "So...*gasp*...how''d you get lost in the first place Kogar," Nero yelled behind him.


    "Funny story! I was sitting on a rock and there was this huge white b-"


    The fervor of the winter storm picked up.


    "Yeah!?..."


    "..."


    "I...*gasp*...can''t hear you!..."


    "..."


    "Kogar?"


    "..."


    Nero glanced behind him and found that Kogar had disappeared.


    "Kogar!" Nero yelled. "...*cough*...Where are you!?"


    In almost an instant, Kogar vanished from behind Nero. Worry filled Nero as his eyes darted around to find a glimpse of the red Orc in black armor. Only a canvas of white was within Nero''s line of sight. The sounds of the howling wind resounded in Nero''s ears. Kogar was nowhere to be seen or heard from.


    Where''d he go!?Blast if I weren''t so exhausted straggling behind!


    Nero was beside himself as he felt despair from losing sight of Kogar.


    "Nero! What are you doing! We got to get up the mountain!"


    A hand grabbed onto Nero''s shoulder and pulled him back to his senses.


    "What are you doing!?" Maude reiterated.


    Nero was face to face with Maude and Pii who peered out from her jacket.


    "I...I lost Kogar!..."


    "What?"


    Nero gathered up some courage to utter his words.


    "Maude! Kogar''s missing!"


    Maude looked behind Nero and noticed that her brother was no longer there.


    "That idiot!" Maude exasperated. "Wait...where''s Bal!?"


    "What! He''s right..."


    Nero in his efforts to find Kogar hadn''t noticed that the King Wolf pup had disappeared as well.


    "No!...*gasp*...No!...I...*cough*..."


    The pair searched their surroundings but could not find the stout Orc and the wolf familiar. A sudden realization came over Nero and he checked the back of his hand. The spirit contract was still intact and he felt that Bal was somewhere nearby. The contract would disappear when either the master or servant dies. So he knew very well that Bal didn''t die yet. Although, it wouldn''t take long in the freezing winter storm.


    Maude could see Nero''s face in disarray.


    "Calm down! They must be together!" Maude pulled Nero''s sight to her. "We have to go up the mountain and get to the fortress!"


    "What about your brother!? What about Bal?" Nero was visibly shaken from having lost Kogar and Bal in the storm.


    "My brother''s an idiot! But he''s a survivor! He''s been lost in a winter storm before! He won''t be killed as easily as this! Otherwise, he won''t be a Strongsong! If Bal is with him, he''ll be at least able to track back to us!"


    "Pii!" The yellow spider let out words of encouragement to Nero as well.


    Maude''s eyes gave off a confident sparkle that resonated with Nero.


    "Your right!...*breathes*...Let''s get to the fortress!" Nero said as he nodded his head.


    Maude made a great deal of sense to Nero. He knew that there was nothing that could be done in finding someone lost in a storm like this. Kogar did indeed look like the durable type, someone that couldn''t die no matter how hard they tried. Bal had once chased the pair through the Sea of Trees and could very well find them again. Nero did not have the tracking and hunting skills that Maude has so his best bet was to follow her lead.


    All they could do for now was find safety and shelter before they searched for them.


    "Let''s go!" Maude turned around and was about to head up the mountain.


    "Wait, Maude!" Nero said as a thought occurred to him.


    Nero remembered that climbers often use a rope when they went up the mountains.


    "What is it?"


    "Use the relic! Create a rope with the webbing. We should tie ourselves together so we won''t get lost in the storm!"


    The pair at least didn''t want to lose each other.


    Maude agreed with Nero''s idea and brought forth her hand. She started to use the relic and weave the indestructible web as a safety harness between the two. She cut out ends with the relic and rewrapped them together to create a stronger bond. Maude created strands of the golden web and crafted them similarly to a rope.


    Afterward, she wrapped herself and Nero securely around the waist with the golden thread.


    "So we''ve tied ourselves together again!"


    Nero tried to make a joke and let out a laugh.


    Maude hurriedly moved forward and tugged Nero along to save herself from embarrassment.


    "S-Shut up y-you idiot! I''m only doing this so we don''t lose each other! We have to make it up the mountain!" Maude turned her face as she blushed slightly. "Let''s get to the fortress!"


    A winter storm was a dangerous and deadly phenomenon that happened in the North Mountains. Some say that it was a curse of the dead that fell on the lands. Countless soldiers have died on the North Mountains during the great war. Others would speak of a magnificent creature that roamed in its wake. Many would say it''s because of the God of the North, Arcas the white bear. Delirium and hallucination would often set on those who live through and survive a winter storm so their words are never accountable.


    Whatever reason, not many survive when a winter storm brews.


    For the populace, travel in a winter storm is strictly based on experience and emergency. Luckily enough for the people living in the North Mountains who are situated in the mountains themselves. They need not travel far and shouldn''t be up above unless it were for scavenging or hunting. While the people of the North Mountains have experienced many winter storms and even stayed in them, they know not to stray too long. For there are many other dangers in the North Mountains as well.


    Time was of the essence in the middle of the winter storm. There were no markers for their journey upward but all the paths led to the Fortress on top of the mountain. Maude only assumed that they were more than halfway up the mountain. If there were no other obstacles they should reach the fortress in due time. They could only continue forward with themselves together.


    The frigid winds gave off another chilling howl.


    Nero and Maude could barely see what was in front of them. The storm stole what little precious body heat they had left. Their clothes started to become a mess of frost and ice. The pair were only separated by the length of the golden thread that binds them. Maude tried to slow down for Nero but her mind kept yelling for her to move onward. They were just under a horizon of snow and rested a bit before they went over it.


    Pii the spider was visibly shaking, he was not a cold blooded creature but a familiar made out of energy.


    "I''m sorry Pii, a little longer."


    Maude tried to rub the spider in her jacket.


    "I don''t think...*gasp*...I can make it..."


    Physical exhaustion began to set in for Nero and he was near the end of his limit.


    "We have to...keep going!"


    A screeching howl echoed through the mountaintops.


    "Is that..."


    "Let''s check it out!"


    Nero and Maude remembered the sound and headed up over the horizon of snow.


    A mighty Griffon was fending off multiple attackers in a close distance from them. Nero and Maude recognized the noble beast as the same one they met just the day before. Its wounds once healed by Nero were now covered by new injuries that appeared all over its body. They could not make out who the attackers were as they were all covered in white. The winter storm did not ease visibility either.


    Only an insignia was visible as it was marked blood red on their clothing.


    "What are they doing!?" Nero said as he looked at the attackers. "Is that a talon on their clothes?"


    The pair watched as the white clothed attackers marked with a red talon fought the Griffon.


    "Did the Griffon attack them?"


    "No, it looks like they are the aggressors here!"


    Maude recognized the weapons they held and the wounds she found on the Griffon.


    "They''re Hunters!" Maude said.


    "Are they trying to eat the Griffon!?"


    "No, my uncle told me about them! Unlike people who hunt for food, they hunt beasts, monsters, and whatever reaps the biggest reward. They piece out what they get all in the name of profit. They''re like mercenaries but they have little moral code whatsoever since they tend to deal with beasts all day."


    "Wait...they''re Monster Hunters? I thought it was a noble profession!"


    Nero and Maude could make out what looked like cages next to the hunters.


    "No, these bastards aren''t noble!" Maude said. "They captured baby Griffons!"


    While there are many who become Hunters to protect people from wild beasts there were other Hunters in it for profit. Hunting for noble creatures who tend to be docile were not authorized. You may defend yourself if the beast attacks you but you can''t sell its parts. This made monster hunting of noble creatures very valuable and created a black market for them.


    "I see," Nero said. "I don''t remember any parts of the Griffon being valuable. "


    "Some do it for the achievement of killing a noble creature," Maude grimaced. "Others think its prestigious to have a Griffon as a mount."


    Nero remembered the scrolls of mighty warriors riding Griffons.


    "I know why," Nero said. "Some heroes have ridden Griffons in legends but that was because of their own accord and not through captivity. What they''re doing is wrong."


    Maude''s blood was boiling as her uncle often talked to her about the other side of the hunting profession. She saw the attackers as assailants for profit and gain not the noble defenders that some were known for. Maude listened to the wailing screech of the Griffon and she could not hesitate any more. Nero gathered up bits of his energy and went with Maude as he could not stand it either.


    The group of five in white cloth hadn''t noticed Nero or Maude. They surrounded the Griffon and jabbed it fiercely from blind spots. The Griffon was weakened mightily and the winter storm had caused it to be grounded. One of its wings was heavily wounded with tears and slashes. The Griffon knew that it was close to death but it fought on as its young was taken from it. The Hunters in white cloth had lured the Griffon here with cages of its young. The smell and the sounds of the young Griffons could be located by its parent even in the winter storm.


    One of the attackers broke off from the group and leaped high in the air with a spear.


    "Earth! Wall!" A shout caught the attention of the Hunters in white.


    A cascade of white snow erupted with the yellow earth and walled off the Griffon from harm.


    The attacker in the air lunged at the wall only to be repelled backward back in the snow.


    Nero and Maude appeared in front of the wall, their details hidden by the winter storm.


    "What are you doing! Leave this Griffon alone!"


    "Free its children from those cages!"


    The group of hunters looked at each other daunted.


    "There were other people here in the storm?"


    "What should we do?"


    "We can''t be found out!"


    Suddenly the four hunters looked towards one particular hunter with raven black hair.


    "No! We are close to defeating the Griffon! I won''t run away! We are doing this to be known aren''t we!?"


    The Hunter spun around a radiant spear and pointed it at Nero and Maude.


    "If you don''t move, I''ll make you move!"


    Maude brandished her bow and Nero drew his short sword.


    "Bring it!"


    The winter storm continued as the pair faced off against the Hunters in the harsh cold of the North Mountains.

 Chapter 14 - Mark of the Griffon

    <u>Ch.14 Mark of the Griffon</u>


    Nero and Maude were faced against the Hunters during a winter storm.


    Snow rained down upon the individuals as the cold winds bellowed through the North Mountains.


    Visibility of each combatant was low because of the foul weather. Nero had his head covered by his cloak and Maude still wore her veil with her own cloak covering her red hair. The Hunters covered their faces with white cloth and hoods. Only the young Hunter with raven black hair showed the top of his head as a white bandana covered his mouth.


    The Hunters were prepared to fight Nero and Maude for the Griffon. They sought the achievement of killing a noble beast and was willing to do what was necessary to accomplish that. These Hunters sought the talon of the Griffon to add to their mark. The raven haired Hunter with a long spear was gauging his opponents. He could only guess his adversaries as a warrior and an archer. The Hunters had the numbers and they never once doubted their own skill.


    The other Hunters realized their own advantage over the pair quickly. Nero was brandishing a short sword and Maude a bow. The way Nero held his sword told the Hunters that he was an amateur with a blade. As for the archer, only expert archers in the realm of Heroes could use a bow in the winter storm. Their confidence rose high as they assumed their victory.


    Maude went close to Nero to tighten their defense against the five Hunters.


    "One lancer and one warrior," Maude said. "The lancer with the spear looks like the leader."


    The pair were outnumbered but that didn''t stop their willingness to fight the Hunters.


    "This isn''t going to be easy but we should finish this and head to the fortress as soon as possible," Maude said as she scanned the area. "Don''t hesitate to say anything."


    The Hunters crept closer to the pair.


    "Those three in the back are mages," Nero commented to Maude as he perceived the mana flowing around them. "They are casting spells! Move!"


    Three of the Hunters wasted no effort and were already casting their spells with the help of their staffs.


    ["North winds aid us...Fleet of foot"]


    A spell to enhance their movement with lighter steps.


    ["May Arcas the white protect us!... Barrier!"]


    A mana barrier to negate the impact of attacks.


    ["Burn those who get in our way!... Flame!"]


    A magical attack by igniting the flow of mana.


    Nero and Maude separated in opposite directions as a searing stream of flame headed down their way. The stream of fire connected with the wall of earth and burnt it to ashes. The Griffon screeched as it now appeared before the Hunters again. The Griffon was badly injured and could not run away even if it wanted to. The Hunters moved quickly in formation as the warriors went to deal with the Griffon with support from the mages.


    "I won''t let you!" Nero shouted. ["Earth! Wall!"]


    A bigger wall of earth erupted from the snow and blocked their view of the Griffon once more. The Lancer and warrior evaded the ground which rose swiftly. The mages were shocked at how quickly Nero could use magic. These mages coincidently were only beginners in the field of magic but lauded as gifted. They would never have imagined meeting Nero who could invoke his magic more quickly and efficiently than they ever could.


    Usually, mages would percept their spells with the power of words. Using words of power gives guidance to the mana and better perception for the user. Having tombs, runes, staffs, or other magical objects help invoke it. What they didn''t realize was that Nero was a ''Wordmancer,'' he didn''t need a percept to use his magic. Just commanding his magic with a word was enough.


    It was one of the most powerful techniques he learned from his father, Gregor the Great.


    Wordmancy was a tool used and known by only a few mages and wizards. Few could master and even a minuscule amount could use it. Nero being a user was unfathomable for a young man his age. It was definitely a benefit to him being taught by one of the greatest wizards in the known world and one of the four Wise Men, Gregor.


    Nero''s hands glowed yellow and he pointed at each Hunter.


    ["Earth! Spike! Spike! Spike! Spike! Spike!"]


    The ground shot up at each Hunter individually from Nero''s spell. They were surprised at the attack and confused for a moment. Rock from the ground collided with an invisible barrier and was repelled. But this event was exactly what Nero aimed for. The mana barrier for each of them shattered instantly and they were now subject to attack.


    Mana barriers were the first line of defenses for mages and Nero knew very well how to destroy them.


    "Now...*wheeze*...Maude!"


    Beads of sweat dripped down Nero''s face, even with the cold air he was sweating desperately. He was physically exhausted prior to this point and now he was invoking his magic in a fight. Nero began to stagger a little and Maude looked at him with worry. Nero''s giving his best, I should to the same. Not wanting to give up this chance, Maude aimed for the Hunters.


    Maude let loose a volley of arrows at the Hunters but her shots were easily evaded.


    "Watch for the archer!" A hunter yelled.


    "Focus on that wall!" Another said.


    "Keep those two occupied!" The raven haired Hunter signaled the mages.


    The winds were blowing like a hurricane and Maude could not fix her sight down to fire her bow.


    "The wind is too strong!" Maude shouted to Nero.


    The mages cast magic against Nero''s walls but each time it was broken Nero just replaced it again.


    "Damn, his magic is strong!"


    Nero was rapidly unleashing an onslaught of his magic.


    ["Earth! Wall! Spike! Spike!"]


    Nero kept the warrior and lancer occupied as all they could do was evade.


    "Get the archer instead!" The warrior felt helpless from the pressure Nero brought forth and charged at Maude in lieu of Nero.


    "Wait!" The lancer shouted.


    Nero was separated by a distance from Maude and he could not help her as he was busy dealing with the other hunters.


    "This one''s mine!" The warrior shouted. ["Red strike"]


    A skill used by warriors to increase their flurry of attacks.


    The warrior began violently swinging his blade against Maude. She evaded the warrior''s strikes effortlessly as she was skilled in the art of combat. Quick! She''s too quick! the warrior thought. Even with a spell of movement and a skill of striking, the warrior could not catch up to Maude''s speed in the snow. Maude was graceful under the pressure of a cold blade. The warrior hadn''t realized that the armor underneath his white cloth slowed him down compared to Maude who only had on a winter jacket under her cloak.


    By Arcas! I can''t hit this archer! Damn! Who are these two!?


    Maude twirled and dodged attacks while willing to counter some blows with her ebony bow made of Orichalcum. This Hunter is too sloppy with a sword, does he think he can hit me? The snow made it difficult to get footing so the warrior could not land a hard strike against Maude. When he did land a near strike, Maude repelled his blows. The warrior stopped his offense to get better footing and size up Maude. In that moment of hesitation, Maude kicked him square in the chest and knocked the air from his lungs.


    The warrior flew backward and crashed into a pile of snow.


    "Joel!" A Hunter mage shouted. "Damn you!"


    One of the Hunter mages cast a fireball at Maude but an earth wall rose up and deflected it.


    "We can''t do anything with that sorcerer there!"


    Maude ran over to Nero and was about to give him her thanks but saw the haggard state he was in.


    "Nero! Are you alright!?" Maude said with worry.


    "Maude...*gasp*...do not worry about me...*cough*...I''ll give you a vantage point...*wheeze*...I-I don''t think I can last...protect the Griffon!"


    Nero''s face was pale and he gave Maude a half smile.


    "What!?" Maude said in confusion.


    Nero wrote his magic in the air and commanded it.


    ["Earth! Tower!"]


    The ground beneath Maude shook and she was lifted up with the ground. Maude was inside a tower of earth with an open view and given a clear vantage point. She would be able to aim her attacks down the wind. The lancer would not be able to reach her but only the mages could aim for her now. Maude still worried for Nero who seemed heavily drained.


    Nero was in a pitiful state but he would not stop protecting the Griffon. He had just saved the noble beast a day prior and didn''t want to see it die a day later. The leader of the Hunters tried to approach Nero quickly but he was kept at bay by Nero''s magic. Blast! Don''t know how long I can hold out for. Nero was summoning up all the amounts of fortitude left in his body. His magical energy was still there but his physical energy was depleted.


    Nero''s eyes became blurry and he felt like he was going to faint at any moment.


    Seeing an opening, the lancer dashed forward at Nero. Reacting to the sudden movement, Nero unleashed his magic at the raven haired Hunter. As soon as the ground erupted, the lancer used the movement of the earth and jumped like a springboard to Nero with his spear. Nero tried deflecting the strike with his short sword.


    Nero was pushed back and he used all his strength to keep himself up.


    Nero was not well-versed in the art of close armed combat. His body was slowed from exhaustion and he could barely think straight. The lancer could very well see Nero''s state of distress and pressed his attack. Nero became covered in cuts and bruises as he fought on with the Lancer. Finally, the Lancer lunged a strike at Nero and impaled him in the thigh. Nero cried out in pain and Maude could only watch in horror.


    "NERO!" Maude screamed.


    The lancer using the end of his spear spun it around and struck Nero in the head with the end of the pole, knocking him out cold in the field of snow and rock.


    "I have him! Destroy the wall!" The lancer shouted to the mages.


    The mages began casting spells to destroy the wall.


    "Nero!" Maude yelled again to no avail.


    Maude held up her bow and called upon the spirits of the wind to aid her.


    ["Wind spirits, hear my call, make my arrows fly straight and true."]


    The winds answered and rushed towards her as a glowing green light enveloped Maude''s hands. Her arrows would fly now as if they were the winds themselves. Maude pulled an arrow from her quiver and the wind magic in her hands shook off the frost that covered it. Maude found her footing and drew back her bow to let loose an arrow. The arrow flew straight at one of the mages casting a spell and penetrated his arm. Blood spewed forth from the mages arm and his spell was rendered useless.


    The other Hunters broke their concentration as they witnessed their ally being wounded.


    "Ahhhhhh!" "Nooo!" They shrieked.


    One! Three more to go! Don''t worry Nero, I''ll protect this Griffon!


    "Gah! The archer shot me!" The mage yelled while clutching his arm.


    The other mages hesitated as they knew they were sitting ducks for Maude.


    "Keep going she can''t get you both!" The Lancer called back.


    The Lancer tried to move back and protect the mages who began to cast again.


    I won''t let you!


    Maude drew two arrows from her quiver and aimed her bow down horizontally. The mages were separated by a couple paces. Resting the arrowheads on the relic of the spider while she gripped the bow. Maude''s muscles tightened as she felt the draw weight increase from her pull. Holding the fletching of the arrows with her draw hand, Maude held her breath in the cold air. The winter storm continued its control over visibility and the elements.


    Maude''s eyes were downfield to her targets and the white snow drifting in the air did not make her lose focus.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I''ll definitely protect this Griffon!


    ["Twin Shot"]


    Maude let loose her arrows with a twang.


    The arrows separated and headed for both mages. The mages could only watch as the arrows aimed straight towards them. But before those arrows could hit their targets, the Hunter with the radiant spear leaped into the air. The raven haired lancer deflected one arrow quickly and prepared a skill for the other. A green aura surrounded him as he looked for the other arrow in the air.


    ["Wind Slash"]


    A sonic boom of air darted across the field and knocked the other arrow away.


    No! He''s blessed with the wind too!


    "Leader!" A mage said.


    "Quickly now!" The lancer replied back.


    Both mages finished their incantations.


    ["We call upon the God of the South, let all those feel the fury of your might...Fireball!"]


    A ball of fire roared away from the mages and headed straight for the wall of earth Nero had created. It burst apart at the wall and melted away nearly everything in its wake. The Griffon screeched as the fireball nearly ignited the beast itself. Maude was in shock


    ''Not enough?" The Lancer said. "I''ll finish it!"


    The lancer darted across the field and headed to slay the Griffon.


    I have to stop him!


    Maude unleashed a volley of arrows against the Lancer.


    The raven haired hunter dodged the attacks in a zigzag motion. His feet were light and he ran as if he was just over the snow. The radiant long spear glowed in his hands, the most prominent feature of the weapon were its golden white edges that flared outward from its silver body to the tip, giving off an elegant lethality. Maude could not stop the lancer from approaching the Griffon at the pace he ran.


    Maude pulled out another and aimed her sights for the lancer when a feeling of dread alerted her.


    "Pii!" The yellow spider in her jacket cried out.


    Maude noticed by mere moments of an impending attack on the earth tower she stood on. Maude ducked down and held the spider close as the earth tower was rocked by an explosion of fire. The tower was scorched and burst apart. Maude was flung from the tower onto the snow covered rocks below.


    "Got that archer!" A Hunter mage yelled in excitement.


    Pii could not do anything but hold on as it stayed in its master''s grasp. Maude tried to spin herself mid-air and was able to roll off the ground when she came into contact. Maude was able to escape major injury but not without some bruises. Her yellow familiar was still fine as she had taken the brunt of the impact. The Orc girl struggled to get up as she was dazed by the attack that left a ringing in her ear. She could only watch as the scene unfolded in front of her.


    The Griffon screeched and roared preparing a fight to the death.


    The lancer dashed for the Griffon and began stabbing the beast with his radiant spear. The Griffon tried to pounce on the Hunter and make use of its strength to crush its smaller foe. But it could not be prepared for how fast the Hunter moved in the drifting snow. More blood began to pour on the ground as the lancer opened new wounds on the Griffon.


    The Griffon wailed a deathly cry as it neared the end of its fate. It''s wings battered and bloody, tried to flap around to no use. It reared its mighty talons for the lancer but its paws were slashed at from the tips of his spear. The Hunter was too quick for the beast and its strength had long faded. Only the chirps of its young kept the Griffon on to the fight.


    ["Five Point Strike!"]


    The lancer kept a barrage of strikes and stabs while moving all around the beast.


    "He''s doing it!"


    "Keep going!"


    The Hunters were in disbelief at the way their leader battled a noble beast stuck in a corner.


    Meaning. Worth. Don''t think about any of that. Just the battle. Just the kill. I''ll use my strength to get everything I want!


    A glowing light enveloped the lancer and he went for the finishing blow.


    ["Vorpal Strike!"]


    The lancer leaped high in the air and pointed his long spear at the Griffon.


    No! No! No!


    Maude could see the eyes of the noble Griffon looking back to her and thanking her for all she had done.


    One last cry could be heard from the Griffon as the Radiant spear plunged deep into its heart. Blood gushed outward and seeped the white snow into a mess of red. The Hunter pulled his spear out and spun it around to throw off the excess liquid stained on it.


    Maude in dismay had watched as the Hunter skewered the noble Griffon. Its wings flapped in shock in its death throes. Maude tried to drag herself closer and tears started to fall from her face. Her body did not have the strength to move even further because of the shock to her heart. The cries of the young Griffon''s continued as its parent had left the world and them alone. Nero was left unconscious in the falling snow of the winter storm unable to comprehend what a scene could have done to him.


    The snow and winds began to subside from the fierce storm it once was but its chill was still there.


    "We have done the impossible and have left our mark!" The Hunter yelled.


    The young Hunter used his spear to cut off a piece of the Griffon''s talon.


    "From now on! Our group shall be known as the Talon of the Griffon!"


    The Hunters were in full celebration after having killed the Griffon.


    I''m sorry. I''m so sorry I failed you.


    Maude could only shed more tears as the noise of the Hunters were drowned out with the death wails of the Griffon in her mind.


    "Let''s go now before the storm gets worst!"


    "What about them?"


    "Right."


    The Hunters snickered and picked up their comrades who were beaten by Maude.


    "Leave them, if they are travelers, let them go on their way," the lancer said. "If they are going to Cadmium they will realize who they were dealing with."


    The Hunters laughed and cheered again.


    "You''re lucky this time," One of the Hunters growled at Maude as he took out the arrow from his arm and drank a health potion to heal his wounds.


    Two of the other Hunters carried back their warrior friend while he was still incapacitated. The Hunters regrouped and sang praises of their leader. Maude was crestfallen at the sight of the Griffon which seems to stare at her soul. Something started to click inside Maude''s head as she repeated the death of the Griffon in her mind. Maude recognized those movements, the way the Hunter held his long spear and his piercing style of combat.


    Maude turned her head and gazed at the Hunters who were overjoyed.


    The young Hunter unveiled his face and Maude''s suspicions were confirmed when she saw him. His pale white face matched perfectly with the drifting snow. The features on his face would mesmerize any man or woman and call him abnormally beautiful. He looked like a fairy of legends. The young raven haired Hunter smiled to his comrades. His smile dazzled like sparks and would render anyone in awe on sight.


    Maude stood up straight and walked plainly towards the raven haired Hunter with the radiant spear. Her tears still streaming and her fury unabated. They did not notice her as they exalted joy over their triumph. Maude did not waste her time with her steps to get close. The young hunter himself didn''t expect what would happen next. By the time the Hunter noticed Maude, she had slapped him straight across his face.


    The loud smack enraged the Hunters until Maude called out to their leader.


    "Alexander," Maude said after glaring down the leader of the Hunters.


    The young man was startled for a moment and then came to his senses when he saw who slapped him.


    "Maude?" Alexander said as he felt his cheek.


    "What have you done!? You should know better than this! Your father and mother have taught you better than this!" Maude pierced a cold gaze at Alexander.


    "Y-you...were the ones protecting this Griffon!?"


    Alexander was still shocked and dazed at seeing Maude again.


    "What are you doing here? There''s a winter storm going on!"


    "A visit, but I don''t like our welcome," Maude scowled at Alexander and the Hunters.


    The rest of the Hunters took down their masks to reveal their youthful faces. Maude didn''t recognize any of them but they looked to be delicate like flowers. There were two girls and two boys with Alexander. Besides the warrior who looked sturdy with muscle, the other hunters seemed like small children.


    "Who is she!?" A female Hunter came up to them and glared at Maude.


    "My cousin," Alexander said straight-faced.


    "That ugly Orc girl?" The female Hunter snickered as the others laughed.


    Alexander quickly glared at the girl and frightened her instantly.


    "Shut your mouth, Diane," Alexander said.


    Alexander turned his head to face Maude who still pierced daggers from her eyes at him.


    "I''m sorry Maude, I-I didn''t know..."


    "Would that have made a difference?"


    The young Hunter glanced at the dead Griffon and back to Maude.


    "No," Alexander returned an emphatic look to Maude. "It wouldn''t."


    "What happened to you, Alexander?" Maude said with eyes of disdain. "You never Hunted beasts for fun! You never even liked killing things!"


    The rest of the Hunters showed their displeasure at Maude''s attitude.


    "Do you know who you are speaking to y-"


    Alexander silenced them with his hand.


    "Sometimes you have to grow up," Alexander said. "Maude, listen, we can help you and your friend back to Cadmium."


    "But Prince!"


    "No," Maude said. "You''ve done more than enough. I don''t want your help and I won''t ask for it."


    Prince Alexander did not say anything further as he knew what type of person his cousin was.


    "Release the young Griffon''s," Alexander said.


    "Aren''t we going to use them, Prince!?"


    "Forget it," Alexander said as he pocketed his trophy from the Griffon. "We got what we really wanted."


    The other Hunters were confused but obeyed the commands of their leader. Alexander wiped away the blood from his spear as the small Griffons rushed out of their cages. The prince signaled the other Hunters who quickly followed him. The other Hunters could only glare and give snide sounds as they left Maude. Soon the Hunters completely disappeared in the winter storm as they trekked back up the mountain.


    Maude'' eyes did not leave the Hunters until they were gone. She was disgusted by the fact that someone she knew had killed the Griffon she tried so hard to protect. The only solace she had was that the young Griffon''s were freed. But how long they could survive on their own? She did not know. Only the sounds of the young Griffon''s cries as they nudged their fallen parent could be heard through the wind.


    "I''m sorry Nero," Maude whispered with dried tears on her face. "I couldn''t do what you asked of me...I''m too weak."


    "Pii," the yellow spider tried to comfort its master.


    Maude suddenly realized that Nero was still unconscious as he laid on the ground. She ran over to Nero filled with worry and pulled him up from the snow he covered in. His appearance disheveled by his fight with Alexander and the winter storm. Maude sat on the ground and rested Nero on her lap as she started brushing off the snow that covered him. Some of her glances moved to the body of the dead Griffon and its young. Her face grimaced as she had failed both Nero and the Griffon.


    A yellow light began to spring out of Nero''s cloak and Maude was shocked at what was happening.


    "Well, I see that my boy got hurt," A voice said in the wind.


    Maude looked around in fright as the words were spoken.


    "Don''t worry my girl," The voice said. "He''s tougher than he looks."


    An image slowly manifested itself from the yellow light and appeared standing in front of Maude and Nero, it was Gregor the Great.


    "W-who are you!?" Maude leaped up and was frightened by the image of Gregor.


    "Oh ho! No need to be scared my dear," Gregor said stroking his beard of light. "I gained enough magical energy to be seen but being seen is quite..."


    Snow and winds drifted through the image of Gregor.


    The book of knowledge was glowing brightly inside of Nero''s cloak even when it was covered by the straps. Gregor slowing went over to Nero and looked him over once more. Maude dared not move at the ghostly apparition that appeared in front of her. Gregor peaked into Nero''s knapsack with his face as the yellow light dispersed around.


    "Ah ha!" Gregor said. "My dear, open this bag and bring out two potions for me will you?"


    "W-w-what!? Why!?" Maude shrieked.


    Gregor looked perplexed a little and then looked down at his body of light.


    "Well, I can''t do it," Gregor said. "Don''t you want to help Nero, my dear?"


    "Who are you!?"


    "Why I''m his father," Gregor said while looking down at Nero.


    "You!? Your Gregor!?" Maude tried to move her hand to touch Gregor only for it to go through him. "A-are y-you even alive!?"


    "No," Gregor said with a shrug. "Not quite."


    Maude felt like she was going to faint from seeing a ghost.


    ---###---


    Down in a deep cavern, lost and hidden inside the North Mountains.


    A red Orc in black armor was laying flat on his back. A king wolf pup was on top of his stomach. Both the Orc and the wolf had been knocked unconscious for hours from a terrible fall they received. Kogar and Bal had fallen during their trek up the North Mountains. With the many caverns and holes in the mountain having been covered by the winter storm.


    "Oooohhhhh....my head....ouches...."


    Kogar got up rather abruptly and shook off the snow that covered him. Bal the king wolf was thrown off and woke up with a whimper. Kogar tried to examine his surroundings but could not make out where he was. The cavern he resided in was covered in ice which was strange given that the winter storm had not started that long ago.


    "Hungry," Kogar said scratching his head.


    Kogar stood up and dusted himself off while grabbing a fish from his bag. He starting eating the fish while staring at the cave nonchalantly. He looked up while munching and knew that he could not climb up the cavern. Bal looked up and realized they were separated from the group. Bal started sniffing around the cave and looked to Kogar who grabbed his bag a little more tightly.


    I''m not going to steal that from you!


    Bal shook his head and started looking for an exit.


    Kogar followed Bal while still eating the rest of the fishes in his bag. Bal caught a scent of something that smelled similar to Maude and hurried its steps. Kogar was not too far behind as he looked around the cave bemused. A strong chill filled the pair the further they went into the cave. Some monsters attacked Kogar and Bal only to be repelled by the tough red Orc who thought they were going to steal his food.


    A bright light was glimmering from the deepest parts of the inner cave. When the pair reached the inner cave they saw a dazzling spectacle of blue and white lights. Purple and blue crystals adorned the inner walls of the cave and something powerful sat in the middle. Bal trod carefully as he felt the power emanating from the inner cave. Kogar in the other hand did no such thing and walked with heavy steps as the sound of his armor reverberated throughout.


    A gigantic white bear rose from the center of the cave while glowing an aura of white and blue.


    "Who?"


    Kogar finished all the fishes in his bag when he realized he had seen the bear before.


    "Oh! White Bear! Hahahaha! Long time no see friend!" Kogar bellowed and ran up to the white bear.


    Bal was frightened as he knew the power that the white bear had was beyond any living thing.


    "Kogar," the white bear echoed. "To think you would meet me again..."


    "I told you! I said I would see you again!" Kogar laughed.


    The white bear seems to almost fill the entire cave but became smaller to look at Kogar face to face.


    "Many have searched for me only to be lost to the world," the white bear said."What is it that you need me for?"


    Kogar tilted his head and crossed his arms as if he were in deep thought.


    "Go ahead young one, speak," the words of the white bear were like whispers and echoes.


    Bal was in disbelief that Kogar could know such a majestic being.


    "Actually...I''m lost," Kogar said. "How do I get back to my family?"


    The white bear''s eyes seem to go on for infinity but reverted back to plain sight in an instant.


    "....Again?"


    "Yes!" Kogar gave an emphatic nod.


    A blue portal opened on the wall of the cave.


    "Go through there," the white bear said and rested back to the ground.


    "Ah! Thank you! You''re very smart for a bear! I knew you would help me again!" Kogar gave a toothy smile.


    Kogar and Bal walked to the portal while the white bear seems to vanish from their sight.


    Bal barked at Kogar as to give him a question.


    "Oh him? He helped me before when I was lost in the winter storm years ago. He''s a good guy!"


    Kogar walked through the portal with Bal joyously.

 Chapter 15 - The Norths Protection

    <u>Ch 15 The North''s Protection</u>


    Prince Alexander and his group of Hunters had made it back to the Fortress of Cadmium. The winter storm was subsiding almost as if the heavens had greeted Alexander''s victory over the noble Griffon. At first, they were stalled by the soldiers at the gate but when the Prince revealed himself they were quickly let in. The only exception was that his father had demanded to see him as soon as possible. Prince Alexander and his group were escorted to see the king in the main building of the fortress.


    "We''re going to see the King!?"


    "I can''t believe it! Did he find out we killed the Griffon!?"


    "Maybe he''ll knight us or give us some rewards!"


    "I hope it''s money!"


    The group of Hunters was elated at being given an audience with the king.


    They were all young men and women of noble blood. Families of upstart nobles who sought to be in better positions under the Free Nation State. Those families who were ranked considerably lower in other territories and dreamed of being in the good graces of royalty. When the Free Nation State was formed, those noble families quickly left their former territories and flocked to King Alastair''s banner. All of the young Hunters had found their way into Prince Alexander''s inner circle one way or another. Much to the pleasure and satisfaction of their own families.


    Diane from the merchant house of Charlotte was a fiery red-haired vixen and a second in command to the group of hunters. The burly young man next to Diane, was Duke, the warrior of the Hunters from the family of Garber, a lineage devoted of Knights. Sarah, a starry-eyed girl with golden locks and a voluptuous frame was from the noble Wynn family made up of famed educators. And lastly, the sick frail looking man, Reginald, from the house of Quincy, made up Prince Alexander''s group of Hunters. They had never met with the King in person even though they were part of Prince Alexander''s entourage. King Alastair was a very busy man who had many duties to attend to.


    Did father really find out what happened so quickly?


    Alexander was pondering as he was in the lead of his entourage as the soldiers were walking with the young men and women dutifully. His yearning for his father''s love and support were the things that drove him. The legacy that his father had was almost a burden for him. Alexander did not want to be known as just the son of King Alastair Lyon. He wanted his own legacy, his own honor, his own legend.


    The prince knew at an early age that he had to use the advantages he was given to gain any and all strength he could. To be an expert in the fields of his father''s realm. Alexander studied the arts of combat, tactics, and strategy. He did his best to learn with a bow but it was not to his liking compared to a spear that fit perfectly in the palms of his hands. He also did not want to be a copy of his father and tried his best to stray from his father''s shadow. Prince Alexander was exceptionally well educated, had the manners befitting royalty and the fine etiquette defining noble mien compared to his father. He, however, was not skilled in the art of magic like his sister Gwen who went to study in the North Grove.


    To be a great Lyon was his dream.


    The bloodlines entrenched in the Lyon family reached back centuries to Heroes, Scholars, Kings, and Queens. The current generation had seen two Lyon families in the position of royalty without bloodshed. The Heroic King Alastair of the Free Nation State and his older brother the Gentle King Gareth of the Kingdom of Or''Vale. Alexander''s raison d''¨ºtre was having a legacy that reached even greater heights.


    To make his name known throughout history.


    Alexander is a half-Elf and he knew very well the loathing he would have received if not for his royal background. His fairy-like appearance is much attributed from his mother''s Elven side. He received praise from others for his looks but this dissatisfied him greatly as he thought he did not look very masculine. They called him beautiful and handsome but not rugged or manly. Alexander did not want to be known as the beautiful prince. This was one of the reasons why he had grown attached to his "cousin" Maude. She knew very well the plight of appearances.


    The soldiers had stopped the group near a large building and guarded the outside.


    There were other guards and knights nearby that were on duty as well. The reason being that both the King and Queen were inside the building. Alexander was calm on the outside but inside, his heart was beating. He knew of his father''s exploits of killing a Griffon that led to him creating a new Kingdom. Alexander wondered how his father would react to him having accomplished the same feat. He couldn''t wait to tell his father of his exploits.


    A knight appeared to suddenly greet the young prince.


    "Prince," the Knight bowed. "You''ve returned."


    Alexander looked at the knight and recognized the captain insignia on his breastplate.


    "Ah, Captain Arthur," Alexander greeted back. "Yes, I was just out hunting."


    Sir Arthur was Captain of the King''s guard. A very close friend and loyal retainer to King Alastair. A man in his late forties with a sturdy frame and gray mustache. His armor was silver and red with the family arms of a wolf on his mantle. He spent his time looking after the royal family and enjoyed his time watching over Prince Alexander and Princess Gwen. His daughter Rachael also followed his footsteps as she is the exclusive bodyguard and loyal follower of Princess Gwen. She is also currently with Princess Gwen at the North Grove.


    Captain Arthur heaved a sigh.


    "Please, Prince Alexander, don''t run away from me again. If you need to go out during a winter storm gather some men with you. There are dangerous beasts out there and who knows what might happen. Queen Fiona would kill us if something happened to you!"


    "I''m sorry Arthur," Alexander grinned. "There''re thing''s I have to do without having a babysitter."


    Captain Arthur gave another sigh.


    "Prince, at least inform me where you are going!"


    "Next time Arthur, next time."


    The guards opened the doors to the building to let Prince Alexander in but his group of Hunters was stopped behind him.


    "What is the meaning of this!" Diane said. "We''re with the prince!"


    "The King only requested to see Prince Alexander, not you all!"


    Guards and knights shielded off Alexander who could only shrug.


    "I''m sorry everyone, I''ll tell my father of your deeds!" Alexander said with a wave.


    "But prince!"


    The Hunters could not go near the Prince nor the door.


    "Give space away from the door!" The guards yelled.


    The young men and women could only shake their heads in dissatisfaction until the prince gave them a dazzling smile, at which, calmed their hearts.


    Prince Alexander entered the building and found the pathway that led to the second floor. He had not been to his father''s study much compared to his younger years. Alexander always told his father of his accomplishments to which his father would only nod his head and smile. Almost as if his father saw them as frivolous things. If his father had praised him more as a child, perhaps his fate would have been different.


    This time! This time he''ll recognize me! I killed a Griffon ten years younger than he did!


    After a firm knock, Alexander entered his father''s study. King Alastair was quietly musing things next to his wife Queen Fiona. When Alexander entered both his parent''s eyes were on him. King Alastair beckoned him to come in and Queen Fiona went to go lovingly mother her son.


    "Alexander! You''ve come back! Don''t you know how worried we were about you!?" Queen Fiona began dusting off the snow that covered Prince Alexander''s clothes. "There''s a winter storm going on dear."


    King Alastair leaned back in his chair and sized up his son with guile.


    "Yes, mother, I''ve returned and the winter storm happened while we were out taking a stroll in the mountain," Prince Alexander said trying to justify his whereabouts. "And I-"


    "We?" Queen Fiona remarked. "You and your little playmates?"


    Alexander gave his mother an indigenous look.


    "No, mother," Alexander said with a smile. "We call ourselves, ''the Talon of the Griffon.'' We''re a group of Hunters! And we just-"


    "You were out to play hunting again weren''t you?" King Alastair said with a smirk as he was not amused.


    King Alastair didn''t take privy into young children calling themselves hunters.


    "No, father, I was out hunting," Prince Alexander stood tall to look back at his father.


    "You''re a Prince you know," King Alastair scratched his chin. "You shouldn''t be doing that anymore."


    "Didn''t you when you were a lot younger father?"


    King Alastair immediately looked at his wife and then sighed.


    "I didn''t have the responsibilities as I do now and as you do now. I was a free wanderer. I was an actual Hunter."


    "I''m a Hunter now!" Alexander interjected.


    "You''re just playing with other nobles," King Alastair waved his hand in the air.


    "I''m more skilled at hunting than you ever were!"


    The atmosphere between the two men became tense.


    "Boy, this is the thing," King Alastair sat back straight up on his chair. "You''re not a hunter because to be a hunter, is to survive. I was not out gallivanting playing as a ''Hunter''."


    Prince Alexander had a furious look in his eyes.


    "To be a Hunter is a noble profession, and I am going to be the best at it!"


    King Alastair gave out a hearty laugh and was almost in tears.


    "A Hunter, a noble profession? To sleep out in the woods with only the clothes on your back? To crawl in the dirt and shit, and be paid meager wages? To take up the most odds of jobs, whilst risking your life? Noble?" King Alastair laughed again and Queen Fiona gave out a slight chuckle.


    "Hunters are known throughout the land," Prince Alexander retorted.


    "Listen, foolish boy, the fame of being a hunter are for those who want to die young, alright? There are two types of hunters, those in it for the money and those in it for necessity. There is no glory in being a hunter."


    Prince Alexander was fuming and Queen Fiona crossed her arms at the scene.


    "Why must both the men I love always fight when they are together?"


    Queen Fiona looked at both Alastair and Alexander only to sigh herself.


    King Alastair was not understanding of Alexander''s goals. He saw his actions as nothing but a young boy playing around. Prince Alexander thought that his father would never approve of whatever he did. Queen Fiona was not complacent compared to her daughter at calming both father and son down when they were together. She only saw their speeches and gripes as the acts of male testosterone, much like when Alastair is with Scar.


    Alexander reached into his pocket to present his trophy to his parents.


    "Look father! Look!! I defeated a Griffon just like you did twenty years ago!" Alexander proudly showed his accomplishment with the large talon of the Griffon. "I did it faster and younger than you did, old man! Now, what do you have to say?"


    King Alastair and Queen Fiona were stunned beyond belief.


    "You did what!? Are you an idiot!?"


    Alastair slammed his fist on the table and stood up.


    "No...dear....what have you done?" Queen Fiona covered her mouth with a gasp.


    "Check it, Fiona! Is it real!?"


    Queen Fiona took the talon from her son and looked it over.


    "It''s...real."


    Dread covered Queen Fiona''s face as she laid her gaze towards her husband.


    Prince Alexander had a proud look on his face.


    "What? Did you not think I could do it? I killed the beast just as you did father. Now everyone will know of my deeds just the same as you!" Alexander said with pride.


    "Shut up! You foolish boy!" King Alastair roared.


    King Alastair''s face was filled with fury and it took all his might not to strangle his son.


    "DID YOU NOT KILL A GRIFFON BY YOUR OWN HAND FATHER!?" Alexander fired back.


    The young Prince did not want to be ignored.


    "WHY IS IT THAT MY DEEDS ARE SO TERRIBLE!?"


    Queen Fiona slapped her son before he could go on another tirade.


    Prince Alexander was shaken and could see his mother staring at him with cold eyes. He had been slapped twice today by two people he cared about. King Alastair was almost trembling with rage but he kept his composure. The news of Maude''s canceled engagement had disappointed him and the letter from Scar filled him with despair. But the actions of his son caused him to boil over in fury. King Alastair knew very well what the consequences of his son''s actions might entail.


    King Alastair walked over to the sulking Prince and calmly spoke to him.


    "I killed a Griffon because the God of the North asked me to! A Griffon corrupted by darkness from vile Demons and treachery! Why would I go around proclaiming the fact that I killed a noble beast!? Don''t listen to those stories and rumors you hear from those mercenaries that pretend to be hunters! Have I ever once told you about it? Never? Because it was a dark chapter in my life that I would like to forget! That Griffon had saved my life numerous times and even in death it has still saved me! To kill a noble creature such as that? A friend? A partner? It pains my heart!"This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Alastair was saddened to know that his past had come to haunt him.


    The tale of the Heroic King Alastair who rode and slew Griffons was a known folklore to many Hunters. To be able to tame such a noble beast and even kill one is the stuff of legends. Yet it was a truth known to all those close to King Alastair. Outsiders did not know that the Griffon which King Alastair rode and killed was one and the same. The Griffon had been corrupted and plagued by dark magic to which it went on a wild rampage. It tore Alastair''s heart to having killed the Griffon but in doing so he had garnered the protection of a powerful being.


    "Darkness? Gods and Demons? You talk about those things as if they were real!" Prince Alexander laughed.


    "You boy, have much to learn," King Alastair said with a heavy tone. "Get out."


    "What-"


    "I said go! Leave now!"


    Alexander looked towards his mother who could only shake her head.


    "Leave Alexander," Queen Fiona said. "Your father and I have much to discuss. You are forbidden from going out anymore."


    "But-"


    "Alexander!"


    A pit of disappointment welled up within both father and mother. Only a festering resentment built up inside Alexander''s heart over his parent''s actions. He didn''t believe in Gods and Demons, he thought of them as only stories. For Alexander was only living in the bubble of his own world much like young men do. Queen Fiona quickly went to her husband''s side who looked to be having a migraine.


    The young Prince could only leave his parents in a huff as they contemplated over the matter at hand.


    "We have to find Arcas," King Alastair said with a grimace. "Explain it to him."


    The King looked weary as he walked back and slumped down into his chair.


    "You know that no one can find Arcas," Queen Fiona said with worry. "He only appears when he wants to."


    "We were only able to build our kingdom and survive here because of him. What if we lose the protection from the God of the North? What will happen to us all?"


    "I don''t know dear," Queen Fiona gazed out to the winter storm. "I don''t know."


    "The Griffon Alexander killed was probably Doge''s..."


    "Mate..." Queen Fiona said softly. "They were the only Griffons on the North Mountains."


    "To kill Doge''s family brings much shame to me...from one bad news to the next..."


    King and Queen were left to stew in the mess their son had made.


    If the God of the North had revoked his protection then the Free Nation State would succumb to the woes of the outside world.


    ---###---


    On top of the North Mountains, near the Fortress of Cadmium.


    A glowing light of Gregor was watching over Maude and instructing her on how to save Nero. Gregor had already deduced the pair were in the North Mountains. When he appeared he didn''t think that it would be in such dire circumstances. Maude quickly filled Gregor to the blanks of their journey up the North Mountains and their protection of the Griffon.


    Gregor wasted no time in telling Maude what to do with the items in Nero''s knapsack. Maude knew Nero would have potions in his knapsack but she, of course, would not know what any of them would do. Luckily, Gregor had appeared there to help Maude and ordered her to take two potions from Nero''s bag. If he had not appeared she would have just tried her luck with various items.


    "A-are you sure?" Maude was pouring the two potions into an empty vial.


    "Of course my dear," Gregor said as he looked at the process. "Mixing these two potions together will create an elixir to help Nero. Just be careful to not over saturate one over the other. A slight variation would do much harm."


    Maude followed Gregor''s instructions earnestly as she sought to save Nero.


    "What are they?" Maude said with worry.


    The smell was horrendous to Maude''s senses.


    "A sturdy potion of regeneration and a minor potion of vehemence."


    "What is it made out of?"


    "You don''t want to know my dear," Gregor said with a laugh. "It''ll heal Nero''s wounds and give him a kick to wake up."


    Maude carefully was sizing up the portions in the vial shaking in the cold winds.


    Nero was still unconscious but he was sweating with a fever. Worry and frustration were mounting on Maude but she tried her best to create the elixir. Maude was mixing the two potions together with care and fright. She knew of Gregor the Great''s fame but she had not known that he had become an ethereal being of light. Nero had only said that his father was gone and Maude never knew the circumstances surrounding Gregor. She did not know that this Gregor was only an imitation made from the Book of Knowledge.


    The golden glow from the Book of Knowledge was waning unbeknownst to Maude and Gregor.


    After much inspection from Gregor and a heavy stirring of the two potions. An elixir was created that looked green in color and had a vile odor about it. Gregor urged Maude to continue with his chin while he watched. Maude lifted Nero''s head and poured the green brew down his throat. The vial was emptied quickly and Maude hoped that she did not fail. What happened was unexpected to Maude''s eyes.


    Warmth returned to Nero''s face in a matter of minutes and his wounds were slowly vanishing.


    What of the Four Gods is this...


    "It actually worked...then...you really are Gregor!" Maude looked to the faintly glowing Gregor with joy. "Can you also save that Griffon?"


    "Pii! Pii!" The amber spider called out from Maude''s jacket.


    Maude pointed over to the deceased corpse of the noble beast.


    "No, my dear, "Gregor said shaking his head. "I cannot."


    Gregor looked down at Maude and then to the body of the Griffon.


    "I can save lives from the brink of death and I can cure many ailments, I''ve done it before. But I cannot bring back the dead. Least they return as foul undead creatures. Many have sought such things only to delve into madness. I''m not a healer like those in legends, I''m just an old alchemist."


    What Gregor said had daunted Maude. There was no potion of resurrection in the current age that they lived in. Many Alchemists journeyed and studied to learn of such things to bring back dead loved ones but they all could not tempt fate. Some fall to the dark side and create undead abominations. While others were driven into madness. Even Clerics and Priests were not the old healers of past legends. Only a few had the powerful bloodline to do such possibilities.


    Gregor observed Nero in quiet contemplation.


    "Ask Nero to do what you seek," Gregor said with a sigh. "But be weary, do not tell anyone of his secret."


    Gregor gave a stern stare to Maude while stroking his beard.


    "Nero?" Maude gave Nero a glance.


    Gregor was about to walk closer to Nero but realized his body was disappearing.


    "It seems my magical energy is about to run out," Gregor said with a sigh.


    "What''s going on?" Maude said as the particles of light separated from Gregor.


    "Listen, my girl, tell Nero if he ever needs help he can look in the book. Also, while here in the North Mountains if you ever see a white bear under no circumstances should you-"


    Gregor vanished without a trace as the glow over the Book of Knowledge had disappeared.


    Maude was trying to figure out what Gregor was saying and during her confusion heard heavy coughing. She quickly looked at Nero to see him gasping for the cold air. Colorfully returned to Nero''s face and all his wounds were gone. Nero woke up to see Maude next to him with tears almost forming in her eyes. The winter storm had subsided greatly.


    "Did you...uh...save me?" Nero said while wiping the snow from his face and ruffling his hair.


    "Yes! You idiot!" Maude tackled Nero and gave him a hug.


    Tears of joy began to flow freely from Maude''s eyes.


    "Pii!" The spider called out from Maude''s jacket squeezed in between the two.


    "Thanks?...I''m sorry?..." Nero said confusingly. "I was worried too..."


    Nero was taken aback but felt comfortable in Maude''s arms.


    "Wait! The Griffon!?"


    Nero searched for the Griffon with hazy eyes and soon his sight came upon the dead body of the noble beast.


    "No..." Nero slumped over with Maude.


    Maude slowly separated herself from Nero and wiped her tears.


    "I''m sorry Nero," Maude said with sadness in her eyes. "I couldn''t save the Griffon...but Gregor said you could help."


    "My father?...then..."


    Nero looked to his side at the Book of Knowledge still tightly bounded by the leather straps. The faint glow it once gave had disappeared. What did Maude mean that father said I could help? An idea instantly appeared in Nero''s mind. Nero then knew what Gregor had meant and he quickly struggled to get up. Nero exerted his renewed strength to reach the dead Griffon. The young Griffons kept their chirping even with their dead parent by their side. When Nero had reached them, they hissed and squawked at his approach.


    Nero gave the young Griffons a bitter smile as he put his hands on the Griffon.


    A magnificent white light started to erupt from Nero''s hands as he channeled his magical energy toward the Griffon. Maude was in utter awe at seeing what Nero was doing and she quickly went to him.


    Nero had a mysterious bloodline with a magical affinity for light. Of the six magical affinities, only light and darkness were scarce in the world. Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth were the four main magical affinities in the known world. Light and Darkness were the only affinities heard of in legends. Maude began pinching herself at seeing light magic being used. She didn''t know what it was but she did know it was powerful.


    Gregor had always told him to never used his magic in front of others. Since Maude had mentioned it to Nero, he believed he had Gregor''s approval. He had used his power once before to save Maude and he would use it again to save this Griffon. Nero didn''t know how much time he had to revive a Griffon that had passed and if he could raise the noble creature from the dead. What was the time limit he needed to bring back the dead?


    Nero didn''t falter in other thoughts as he continued to use his magical energy.


    ["...Resurrect!"]


    More and more of his magical energy was pouring into the Griffon and its body began to twitch. The wounds that covered its body began to heal itself. Skin, bone, and feathers were mended in a fervor of white light. The talons of the Griffon returned as if they were never gone. Slowly but surely the Griffon was revitalized and the light magic evaporated. The Griffon began to breathe life anew in its'' lungs and awaken as if from a deep slumber.


    Maude held her breath at witnessing the miracles that were before her.


    Potions that heal wounds like nothing and magic that revive the dead? Am I dreaming?


    Maude tilted her head as she wondered about the nature surrounding Nero.


    "You saved the Griffon!" Maude bounced up and down and hugged him again. "What did you just do!? How? Why!? It''s unbelievable!"


    Nero ruffled his hair with a wide smile and red face.


    The young Griffon''s chirped again in excitement as the noble beast returned to life. The Griffon watched over its children with joy and had admiration for the young pair next to them. A mighty screech erupted from the Griffon and it spread its'' wings out. The screech echoed throughout the North Mountains. Nero and Maude looked with happy faces as even though they could not protect it had given it back its'' young and life once more. The Griffon bowed its head to Maude and Nero as a light emitted from the noble beast. A mark appeared on the back of their hands close to the mark of their familiars.


    The Griffon took its young on its back and after another screech of gratitude to the pair, flew away to disappear in the North Mountains.


    "What''s this?" Nero said as the pair looked over their hands.


    "A Mark of the Griffon," a voice resounded next to them like echoes and whispers."It means it will answer your call."


    Maude and Nero were startled and looked around them to see that they had been surrounded by a vast storm.


    "What''s going on!" Nero said. "How did the weather get out of control!?"


    "This is bad! The winter storm is going crazy!" Maude said in a panic.


    The young pair were encircled by a dangerous hurricane of ice but they were not touched by the storm at all.


    "Don''t worry young ones," A white bear emerged from the storm. "I just came to see you."


    "A white bear?" Nero tried to examine the monstrous bear.


    "W-who are you?"


    The white bear titled its head for a moment as it thought it would be easily recognizable.


    "My name is Arcas," the white bear said. "You mortals always call me as..."


    Nero immediately recalled the name and the figure.


    "The one who knows all..." Nero gulped. "The God of the North."


    "By the Four Gods..."


    Maude was frightened and Nero was shaking at the tremendous pressure the God evoked.


    "W-w-why are you here? H-h-have we offended you in any way?"


    "No, you''ve done well in saving the life of a dear friend." Arcas seemed to inch closer to the pair. "I know what you are thinking. I try not to meddle in the affairs of mortals, good or bad. If I do there might be dangerous consequences, so, I thank you."


    The white bear gave a simple bow of its head.


    "Do you need anything of us?" Maude said as she felt like kneeling on the floor.


    "No young ones, I''m just offering simple words of advice as a reward for your deed."


    Nero and Maude gulped at the idea of receiving advice from a God.


    "Young one," Arcas looked over to Nero. "You should not use your power lightly. Using it would only draw the attention to those dark things to the east and its followers. Be careful."


    "Um, sure..."


    Nero nodded his head in agreement as to not offend the God of the North.


    "And you who smell of Roux...her chosen," Arcas said while smelling the air around Maude. "Try not to be caught up in her machinations. My wife is a...trickster."


    Pii the amber spider in Maude''s jacket was quivering in fear.


    "I thought to slumber to not be caught up in a new war but it seems that they''ve all chosen their champions. So it befalls on me to choose last and in doing so, will unleash a calamity on this world. I cannot think of a greater folly that we still continue."


    Infinite stars and space seem to appear around Arcas.


    "I will give you five years to prepare yourself young one," Arcas said as he looked at Maude. "That''s all the time that the others will suffer through."


    The white bear turned around and was about to disappear when it realized something else.


    "Tell Alastair he need not worry about me young ones," the God of the North beckoned to them. "The North''s protection will stand until his dying breath as I had promised him. Goodbye, young ones."


    The white bear had disappeared in the raging storm and both vanished as if it were never there.


    "And tell Kogar to stop getting lost in the mountains..."


    The last whisper fell on deaf ears.


    Nero and Maude slumped over in sync together. The winter storm had disappeared and only a cloudily night sky was before them. They only looked at each other and dared not to say another word. Being greeted by the God of the North after such an arduous journey up the North Mountains was too much to bear for the two. After some time and silence, the pair got up to finish their journey.


    "I-I-..." Maude stammered still trying to make sense of things.


    "Let''s just go," Nero said with worry as he looked around. "We need to look for Kogar and Bal after we get to Cadmium."


    "Right."


    The pair quickly gathered their bearing and belongings and headed for the Fortress of Cadmium.


    It was not a long journey but it had taken nearly the whole day for them to reach their destination. It was an enormous fortress to Nero''s sight and as white as snow. The Fortress of Cadmium was as tall as any building Nero had ever seen. Soldiers halted them with bright lights as they drew close to the door.


    "Who goes there!?" A guard called out to them.


    Maude took off the hood from her head and proudly declared herself.


    "My name is Maude Jeanne Strongsong, daughter of Chieftain Scar to the tribe of Southscale, blood brother to King Alastair Lyon! There should be notice of our arrival!"


    Nero was quite taken aback from the long-winded titles that Maude proclaimed.


    "Hold!" A guard called out.


    Some time passed and then the doors opened. A bright light shone from the doorway on Nero and Maude which blinded them. Suddenly a body blocked the light before them at the door. Slowly the body moved towards them as the pair tried to adjust their eyes. A red Orc in black armor appeared before the pair and they fixed their sight on him.


    "Finally you made it!" Kogar bellowed a laugh.


    "Kogar!?" Nero and Maude said in unison.


    "Gahahaha" Kogar patted the pair on the shoulders. "What took you so long?"


    "We thought you were lost in the mountains!" Nero said.


    "During a winter storm!" Maude said.


    Kogar then patted his own chest.


    "I told you! I''m a rare being! I cannot be lost for long!" Kogar said with a laugh. "Come now Maude, uncle is waiting for us. I only arrived before you two and hadn''t seen him yet!"


    Bal the King wolf pup appeared and trotted over to Nero.


    "Bal!" Nero said. "Thank goodness you''re safe!"


    "Pii!" the amber spider called out to its comrade in arms.


    Kogar quickly leads the pair into the Fortress of Cadmium.


    The trio had been suddenly reunited in the Fortress of Cadmium. They had reached their destination and could finally let out a sigh of relief. They were safe and together again. Traversing the North Mountains through a winter storm. Battling Hunters over its cold slopes. Defending a Griffon and then bringing it back to life.


    Fatigue set on Nero and Maude as they wanted to rest their weary bodies at the ordeals they had just overcome.


    Maude smiled warmly at Nero and he returned it back.


    New feelings were being unearthed between the two. Ones that they could not both describe. They had just survived another perilous journey together.


    The words of Arcas and their future had not yet resonated into the pair.

 Chapter 16 - Meeting King Alastair

    <u>Ch 16 Meeting King Alastair</u>


    King Alastair was pacing back and forth in his study in the Fortress of Cadmium.


    While it looked like King Alastair was worried about past news and revelations, it was far from reality.


    I wonder how should I greet her? Should I sit? Should I stand? Do I go get her?


    King Alastair was the type of person who went with the flow. He didn''t know that the Griffon Prince Alexander killed had been revived. That his pact with the God of the North was still intact. Rather, his pacing was joyous in nature with his heart having sprung back to life. From all the dreadful news there was a silver lining in his thoughts. He received news from his royal knights that his niece and nephew had arrived.


    Maude his favorite niece was coming to see him after so many years.


    Alastair treated Maude like she was his own daughter. In fact, people in the North territories would have believed that she was from all the similarities she had with King Alastair. Both used a bow, went out hunting, were inclined to physical activities, love the outdoors, naturally attributed to the elements of the wind, and looked rather harmless but far from their actual physical prowess. More than just a daughter figure, she was his pupil, someone who soaked the knowledge he gave and took on his teachings.


    When Maude was very young, she connected with Alastair and took to him like a bear to honey. He was the first human she ever saw and as strong as any Orc she had ever known. King Alastair did not look like any Orc and didn''t act like them either. But every warrior in Southscale deeply respected him and some even admired him. Maude had witnessed many of Alastair''s duels from Orcs who questioned her father''s blood oath to a human. All of which, was won by Alastair with a wide margin of victory.


    To some extent, King Alastair doted heavily on Maude because his children vastly differed from himself.


    For Alastair, his real daughter was too mature and wise for her own father. Princess Gwen acted like an Elf in the twilight of her years rather than the young Half-Elf that she was. Gwen was an expert in the field of magic, far intelligent for her age, and as beautiful as her mother. She never saw her father as the Heroic King like her brother did. Neither did she envy his accomplishments like her brother. She saw her father as a boorish rugged backwoods type of man


    Queen Fiona often told him that Gwen would grow out of it but she never did.


    For his son, Prince Alexander did not take to his father''s teachings as much as Maude had. Alexander was a late bloomer and a shy child in his youth. He did not like to leave the underground estate and did not like the outdoors. Alastair saw his older brother Gareth in his young son and clearly knew his shortcomings. When Alexander did participate in those activities he was clearly outmatched by Maude in every aspect. Alexander did not hate his cousin Maude but actually admired her for being able to obtain his father''s affection.


    It''s been some years but I can finally see how she''s grown up! I hope she''s been in good health!


    A knock was heard at the door and King Alastair was panic stricken.


    Queen Fiona had left to attend to matters concerning the city so Alastair was alone in his study.


    "Come in," King Alastair proudly commanded while he tried to pose himself reading a book.


    Alastair tried his best to maintain his kingly aura. He peeked a glance from the corner of his eye. Some figures started to emerge into the room and Alastair pretended to be reading a book. What he didn''t know was that the book was upside down and the trio who entered could clearly see this. Nero and Maude had troubled looks on their faces while Kogar was fascinated.


    Ah! Uncle is truly a Hero! He can read books upside down while I could barely read some right side up!


    Kogar was giving his uncle deep praise in his mind.


    "He reads books upside down?" Nero whispered to Maude.


    "Sometimes," Maude replied back faintly as she had seen it often before.


    King Alastair gave a regal turn of his head while they were staring at him.


    "Ah! Maude!" King Alastair greeted to the focus of his sight.


    "Uncle Al!"


    King Alastair opened his arms to give his favorite niece a hug but was easily picked up by someone else.


    "Ah! Uncle! How are you!" Kogar shouted as he embraced Alastair.


    King Alastair had forgotten that Kogar would be here and didn''t prepare himself clearly.


    "Ah! Kogar! No-"


    Kogar lifted up Alastair with his great might and gave him a loving squeeze.


    "!!!....nice...to..*gah*..see...you...too.!" Alastair could only mutter a few short words.


    "Ha ha! Uncle! It''s great to see you as well!" Kogar laughed as he let go of the now limp Alastair.


    This is the Heroic King Alastair? Nero thought while watching the King topple over in pain. A little eccentric indeed.


    Alastair picked himself up and tried to adjust his back.


    "Uncle Al!" Maude greeted Alastair with a bow. "How are you?"


    The pain Alastair felt from Kogar seem to melt away as he laid his eyes on his niece.


    She''s grown up to be so wonderful! The image of Maude was placed growing up before his eyes. When she was a young emerald green toddler to the young woman she''s become.


    Alastair noticed her fiery red hair was now long and draped over her side wrapped around in braids. Maude still was clearly wearing her veil to the detriment of her beauty. King Alastair could only hope that she would recognize herself as the beautiful young woman he saw her as. An enormous well of fatherly love pitted up in King Alastair''s gut.


    "Maude!" Alastair opened up his arms wide.


    The young Orc kindly refused his offer of a hug with a simple shaking of her head.


    "You don''t want to hug your uncle?" King Alastair said with tears in his eyes. "How to mean of you! You never saw your uncle in years!"


    "Uncle Al," Maude said calmly with a sort of cultured air. "I''m old enough now to not hug you."


    "Is this what they call puberty?"


    Maude gave her uncle a straight hook to the gut.


    "...you...*gah*...still have your mother''s strength...I see..."


    Alastair''s front and back were in pain from the naturally strong Orc siblings.


    Alastair had the tendency to treat Maude like a child at which the young Orc girl could only endure. Maude was fine with hugging her uncle but she just wanted to show him a more adult side of herself. She had long idolized Princess Gwen for being so mature. Maude was not royalty and always thought of herself as ugly. To her, Princess Gwen was just like her but with an elegant air. Needless to say, she thought Princess Gwen was hideous but held herself to a higher standard. She wanted to be more like her but Alastair would never let that happen.


    "Don''t tell me you''re mad about the engagement?" Alastair said as he grimaced in pain. "I did it for you..."


    Maude shrugged her shoulders and looked the other way which hit Alastair psychologically harder.


    Maude would have never known about the many sleepless nights Alastair had when he thought of marrying her off in the first place. Orcs are known to be very stubborn which is why they have long lasting friendships and far standing grudges. Although, Maude did have thoughts about wanting to inflict some pain on her uncle for trying to marry her off. Her pain was levied a little when she thought of her new engagement to Nero. She never understood why he was so different but there was a sort of attraction she had for him. Maude peeked a glance at Nero who seemed to be in his own world.


    Nero was behind Maude when the scene unfolded but he was utterly ignored by King Alastair.


    Nero''s eyes wandered around the King''s study to see many maps unfurled and a plethora of books abound. His curiosity and interest piqued as he thought about books he had never read before. Nero moved without hesitation to examine the King''s study. Alastair by chance noticed the boy wearing winter clothes draped with a red cloak going around his study.


    "Boy," King Alastair said as he stood up. "You''re in the wrong place."


    Nero didn''t react as he was lost in his own thoughts looking at the pile of books.


    "Boy! Who are you!?" King Alastair said while stamping his foot.


    The sound caught the attention of everyone in the study.


    "Um, hello," Nero said as he ruffled his hair.


    Alastair was already peeved at the mysterious boy in his study.


    "Do you know who I am?" King Alastair said as he crossed his arms.


    "Yes," Nero said with a nod. "You''re King Alastair."


    "Then why are you here? Without greeting?"


    There was no proper form or decorum that Nero knew of to greet others especially royalty. But he did know that bows were often exchanged with royalty. So he prepared himself and gave off a flamboyant bow. Flipping his cloak behind him and twirling around to bend at his waist. King Alastair and Maude were dumbstruck at his movements. Kogar, on the other hand, was clapping energetically.


    "Is that enough?" Nero said as he stood back up.


    Nero was rubbing his chin clearly not embarrassed for himself.


    "Guards!" King Alastair called out and knights suddenly barged into the study.


    "Hold on Uncle!" Maude called out to King Alastair. "This is Nero! You should''ve gotten a message!"


    "This is Maude''s new fianc¨¦," Kogar chimed in.


    King Alastair held his hand and waved the knights away while having a disturbed look on his face.


    "This is the boy?" King Alastair said with his face stuck in place. "This is the one Scar and Mare thought to marry you off to?"


    "Yes," Maude nodded while blushing a little.


    This is terrible! This brat is going to take Maude!? He doesn''t look like anything special at all! What''s his background?


    "You kid," King Alastair said as pointed to Nero. "You think you''re worthy of Maude?"


    "Worthy or not," Nero said with a shrug. "It''s just a contract between two people isn''t it?"


    Nero had no idea about love in marriages.


    "You..." King Alastair was furious at Nero''s remark. "You''re saying this is only between you and Maude is it?"


    King Alastair approached Nero and sized him up from head to toe.


    He looks like he''s from the East Continent but they rarely leave their lands.


    The people from the East Continent were rare and extraordinary but stayed closed from the world. Sometimes they would mysteriously appear on the West Continent only to vanish after a short period of time. People who venture to the East Continent never seem to come back at all. The only thing that King Alastair knew about them were from having witnessed them visit the Kingdom of Or''Vale in his younger years. Their features and skin tone matched Nero perfectly.


    King Alastair was intrigued that Nero could be someone from the East Continent.


    "Where are you from boy?"


    Nero began to ponder and thought of the easiest description he could give.


    "Hmm...South of Southscale I should say?"


    "South of Southscale?" King Alastair said. "There''s nothing there but the Sea of Trees!"


    "Yes," Nero nodded. "I''m from the Sea of Trees."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    King Alastair was confused momentarily. He knew that there were no territories or people that lived in the Sea of Trees. It was an area devoid of sustaining civilized life. Monsters and dark terrors roamed freely there as they did the North Mountains. King Alastair didn''t know that Bal, the King Wolf pup in the room, was one of those monsters. The Sea of Trees was an endless maze that many Hunters dare not enter so that they would not get lost in its labyrinth of forests. There was no possible way that he could be from there.


    "You lived in the Sea of Trees?"


    "Yes, in an Ivory Tower," Nero spoke plain faced.


    "Boy, do you think I''m daft?"


    King Alastair gave a stern expression to Nero.


    "No, he''s right Uncle Al," Maude said. "I met him there."


    "Met him there?" King Alastair said. "What were you doing in the Sea of Trees!?"


    Maude could not say another word as she already received a scolding from her parents.


    "Fine! Let''s say you are from the Sea of Trees," King Alastair said as he rubbed his temple. "Do you even have any fortune? Maude is the daughter of an Orc Chieftain and can be considered a noble in the realm of Orcs. Do you know how much a bride price would cost?"


    I don''t think this boy has a copper to his name!


    King Alastair thought he could scare away Nero with the aspect of fortune and nobility.


    Nero checked his knapsack and pulled out a hefty bag. It looked to be a considerable amount of weight with the clanking of coins. The bag seemed like it would burst at the seams from having been filled to the brim. Nero loosened the top string and revealed a golden gleam. King Alastair rubbed his eyes to make sure his mind wasn''t playing tricks on him. The bag was filled with gold coins and more than enough to feed one person for a lifetime. Nero''s wealth was on par with many merchants.


    "Do you think this is enough?" Nero said ignorant of his own wealth.


    King Alastair''s eyes seemingly wanted to pop out of his sockets.


    "How? Why? Did you steal all that?"


    "No, I earned it," Nero said.


    "Earn? How?"


    "I make potions."


    "You''re an Alchemist?" King Alastair laughed.


    Maude came to the defense of Nero.


    "He''s an Alchemist uncle," Maude said. "He sold many potions in Southscale."


    "Yes, uncle! His potions work really well!" Kogar said after having witnessed it himself.


    Alastair was astounded as he looked at Nero.


    This boy an Alchemist? There''s no way!


    "An Alchemist? This young boy? Next thing you''ll tell me is that his father is Gregor the Great of the Four Wise men!"


    King Alastair laughed heartily and looked to Maude who was fidgeting a little bit.


    "Actually....he is..." Maude said rubbing her arm.


    "He is!?"


    "I am," Nero said with a nod again.


    Alastair''s face was in utter shock and he was in complete denial that Nero could be Gregor''s son.


    Gregor was one of the Four Wise men in the Kingdom of Or''Vale. There were few that didn''t know about the Four Wise men and their accomplishments. Gregor used to be the director of the Magic Academy in Or''Vale and has taught varying famous people. Alastair himself did not learn from Gregor but he caught many glimpses of the great Sage and marvelous Alchemist. Alastair in his youth was just a spare for his brother and while he did receive a great education he did not receive the best.


    Impossible, is he also Lady Ashlen''s son?


    "Y-you..." King Alastair was racking his brain to imagine the possibilities. "Is this really true Maude?"


    "Yes," Maude said. "I''ve seen Gregor himself, he''s as great as they say."


    Maude has actually seen Gregor!? He''s been missing for nearly twenty years!


    King Alastair was the second prince of the Kingdom of Or''Vale so he knew full well about Gregor''s disappearance. Where Gregor went and where he had gone was the talk of rumors and gossip upon the upper class. Some said he was dissatisfied with the ruling family while others said he left the Kingdom to elope with Lady Ashlen. There were murmurs that Gregor had once visited Southscale so many years ago but Alastair never heard anything concrete from the former Chieftain of Southscale.


    It was like he had vanished into thin air and in his place left a vacuum of power away from the Kingdom of Or''Vale. It also didn''t help that Lady Ashlen had disappeared as well.


    "Can you prove it?" King Alastair said still not sure of Nero''s origin.


    "What do you want me to do?" Nero said with a shrug.


    "How about a Potion of Relaxation? Or an aroma tunic? All of Gregor''s formulas have been lost since he disappeared. If you''re his son and your such an Alchemist. It should be easy for you right?"


    Nero blinked his eyes and grimaced a little as he looked at King Alastair almost dissatisfied.


    So he can''t do it, can he? Alastair thought.


    "Is that all?" Nero said and began rummaging through his pouch.


    "What!?"


    Nero wasn''t complaining that he had to mimic one of his father''s formulas. He was just slightly disappointed that it was just a minor inconvenience to prove himself. It was neither a potion of healing or invisibility. He didn''t have to create an energy tunic or an elixir of dragon''s breath. Nero often created potions of that caliber for himself while he studied. Nero didn''t know of course that these potions were highly sought after in the world.


    Nero produced some small vials and ingredients while the others observed him.


    "Name a color," Nero said while he looked at the others.


    "Red!" Kogar said as he scratched his head.


    "Okay, now name a fruit."


    "Apples," Maude said as she watched Nero.


    "Alright, red apples," Nero confirmed as he began to mix some things together. "Some fire powder...a little hint of tree sap...and some of this...a pinch of that."


    King Alastair was amazed at how Nero worked with little-wasted movements.


    Nero poured some of his magical energy into the vial after having mixed the ingredients together.


    With some minor shaking, he topped the vial with a cork and handed it to King Alastair.


    "This is?"


    "An aroma of red apples that will leave you feeling refreshed."


    Alastair examined the vial in his hands carefully. He saw a red liquid in the small vial that seems to sparkle out like the stars. He knew what men would give for a small vial of Gregor''s potions. If the vial he held in his hands was even a fraction of Gregor''s abilities then that must mean Nero was truly an Alchemist. Alastair cleared his throat and with his hands shaking started to open the vial. Maude and Kogar were anticipating to see what Nero created as well.


    The corked popped open from the vial and something sensational released into the air.


    A smell attacked the senses of everyone inside the King''s study. Their vision started to brighten in a red afterglow. All their feelings and their troubles seem to wash away over the fresh aroma. A tinge of apples lingered in the air and they seem to taste it in their mouths. King Alastair began to salivate from the taste of fresh apples in his mouth. Kogar began biting the air like he was eating apples. Maude started to breathe the air like it would disappear at any moment.


    Only Nero stood by while watching them in their own glee.


    This potion was really nothing to him and he only created it to a mild effect. Gregor told him before to go lightly with potions before going stronger. For these types of potions often captivated the users like a drug. If the others knew that this was only a mild effect, they would scream at him for a higher dose. It was one of the reasons why Gregor had abandoned the field of aroma and refreshing potions.


    After some time, the effects disappeared and it left them all feeling refreshed.


    "You are truly a world class Alchemist!" King Alastair said as he grabbed Nero by the shoulders. "I''ll give anything to you to stay here and develop more potions for my country!"


    Nero smiled lightly and ruffled his hair.


    "I was going to be here with Maude anyways."


    King Alastair remembered about Nero and Maude''s engagement.


    "Why are you engaged to Maude?" King Alastair said with sharp eyes.


    It was the last question he would ask to determine Nero''s reliability.


    Nero looked at King Alastair and then to Maude.


    "She''s my savior, she''s helped me through a lot. I can say that I wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for her. So if I have to repay her kindness with an engagement. I think it''s fair."


    Maude felt her face flush red and hot as Nero stared into her eyes.


    After his words and the display of his ability, King Alastair thought it was a fine for Nero to take Maude''s hand in marriage.


    "Yes! Of course! You''re staying here right!? You two should be happy and stay together! We''ll throw a party for your engagement!" King Alastair said with a quick change in demeanor.


    King Alastair was excited that such a prospect would land in his lap.


    Maude marrying a Duke''s son might garner relations and peace talks but it was no clear thing. With having the son of Gregor, the Kingdom of Or''Vale would dare not to do anything rash. Ailments in his kingdom could disappear, the lifeline of his military would increase, and the alchemy of his country would certainly rise up. Actual Alchemists were very rare and well respected on the Western Continent.


    Nero scratched his face a little.


    "I just wanted to look at the underground city," Nero said with interest.


    "Ah! You want to see my Kingdom!? I''ll have people guide you around of course! There''re also many great dating spots here in Cadmium after all!"


    "Dating spots?" Nero said. "What''s that?"


    King Alastair gave Nero a blank look.


    "You know like going to eat dinner together?"


    "Eating dinner? Okay!" Nero said at the prospect of food.


    Maude seemed to squirm around at the idea of going on a date with Nero.


    "You''ve never been on a date?" King Alastair said. "You should take Maude out and see the city together! Oh, perhaps tomorrow! It''s getting late after all! You can stay with us at the Royal Estate for now."


    King Alastair led the trio down to the first floor where they would begin their descent to the underground city of Cadmium. There were elevators that connected the Fortress of Cadmium to the underground city. It was a marvel of Dwarven ingenuity that used a system of cables and machinery. The Free Nation State was very advance in technology compared to the other countries. Stairs were still kept as a decor for the fortress but weren''t used because of how far down the underground city of Cadmium went. Just like how reaching the top of the mountain took nearly a day''s time, going down the stairs was no easy task.


    Nero and the others followed King Alastair into a room on the first floor.


    There were couches and seats in the room with an open view of the fortress. A glass panel surrounded the entire room from all sides. Maude and Kogar got seated rather quickly and King Alistair waited until they all sat down. Bal found a soft spot on the couch to lay on while Nero looked out of the open view. King Alastair closed the door and pulled a lever against the wall.


    The room began to stir awake and Nero felt the motion of movement.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Don''t worry," Maude said. It''s just an elevator."


    The room went dark entirely and soon soft lights turned on. The open view that Nero once saw had disappeared and been replaced by rocks and metal bars. The entire room on the first floor of the King''s building happened to be an elevator that went down to the underground city. Nero was amazed at such technology. Then a new landscape appeared out the open view of the elevator room.


    Nero pressed his face against the glass to look down at the wonderful underground city of Cadmium.


    A shining, intricate and dignified place for anyone to witness. A city of bright lights created by the combination of magic and technology. It was like a huge open cavern built within the North Mountains. Pillars and support beams held up the mountain with workers diligently ensuring the safety of the city. The buildings reached as high as they could in the underground city. Some homes and buildings were built alongside the walls of the mountain itself.


    Amazing!


    Nero could not believe he would be able to witness something so magnificent far from the confines of the Ivory Tower.


    ---###---


    Down on the underground city of Cadmium.


    A small Fao girl was lugging her wares from merchant to merchant. She had on a blue coat with puffy orange shorts. Her pink hair was fluffy like cotton. Her face was small but matched her tiny height. She carried a bag over her shoulder that was filled to the brim with black crystals.


    "Please! You could buy this right?" The little Fao girl said with big eyes.


    "I''m sorry Chi, we have enough black crystals to go around." The merchant said as he directed her to the shelf with black crystals.


    "But I came all the way from Evergreen," Chi said as she dropped down her shoulders.


    The Dwarf merchant sighed.


    "Well, you should''ve come a couple months earlier and I would''ve gladly bought all your black crystals," the merchant said. "I''m pretty sure you could find somebody else that would buy them."


    "Nobody else is going to buy them, you''re my last hope!"


    Chi tiptoed up the counter and was looking at the Dwarf.


    "I''m sorry Chi, you know that there is an overabundance of ore right now. The miners just found a new ore vein."


    Chi was disheartened and quietly exited the shop with her bag of black crystals.


    "Be careful not to catch the sickness!" The merchant called out to her.


    Chi grimaced a little and then went on her way.


    Chi was a Fao girl, which was a race of bunny people. She was merchant by trade and her home hailed from the east side of the Western Continent, in the plains of the Evergreen. Chi traded in black crystals which were a crystal used to erase magic. Since the Kingdom of Or''Vale was in the middle of the Western Continent, traders like Chi had to go a far distance around to trade their wares. The reason being, the Kingdom of Or''Vale did not trade with other races besides humans. Chi could not even get a passport to pass through the country and had to go around to other territories.


    Chi only ventured far to trade with the Free Nation State because they were a new nation and gladly bought black crystals at high prices.


    Chi had ended up being stuck in the winter season and could not come to the Free Nation State in time to peddle her wares. A new fresh magic ore mine was unearthed in the North Mountains and this resulted in a halt of black crystals. Since black crystals could erase magic, it would be a detriment to having them with so much magic ore found. The Free Nation State had halted the acquirement of black crystals, thus leaving Chi with little money and many wares she is unable to sell to return back to her home.


    Chi wandered around the city of Cadmium with her black crystals in her bag. From what she could see, there were fewer people in the streets of Cadmium. She had heard the news of an underground sickness spreading through Cadmium. At first, it only affected a few people, but then it started to spread to a small portion of the population. Some people called it a "Homesickness," but others called it the "Underground sickness." Nobody had died to the sickness until very recently. One thing was that it usually affected the poor people in Cadmium.


    Just my luck. I think I''m going to end up dying here poor and sick.


    Chi sat down on the side of the road wondering what to do with her life.


    In a close distance, she could hear the gossip of two people off to the side.


    "Did you hear that Prince Alexander had killed a Griffon?"


    "The Prince did!? Amazing!"


    "So he IS the son of King Alastair!"


    "Yes! Even King Alastair''s Orc brother had sent his children to study under him."


    "What? Orcs to study under our Human king!?"


    "That''s why he''s amazing!"


    "I agree."


    Chi''s bunny ears perked up at the revelation that Orcs have returned to the Free Nation State.


    Chi remembered that her friend Kogar told her that he was the nephew of King Alastair.


    Many years ago, Kogar had saved Chi in a winter storm. She had never traveled to the Free Nation State before and had gotten lost in the North Mountains during a winter storm. She went up the training path instead of taking the transportation route at the base of the mountain. Luckily, she was found by Kogar and saved. He had taken her to the fortress of Cadmium on top of the North Mountains but when she turned around, he had gotten himself lost.


    Chi had found out later that Kogar had been found, but by then she had already left to go back home.


    If he truly is King Alastair''s nephew he could help me!


    Chi wondered if she would be able to meet Kogar again and if he could help her in her plight. Chi was now determined to find Kogar to sell her wares and get the money she needed to return home. For now, she needed to waste her meager budget on finding some lodging before she could search for Kogar. Her stomach rumbled as she knew she wouldn''t be able to eat anything good today either.

 Chapter 17 - The Underground Sickness

    <u>Ch 17 The Underground sickness</u>


    Perpetual night rules in the underground city of Cadmium.


    Natural sunlight does not pierce through the cold North Mountaintops. Only the light of magic and technology shines through the darkness of its underground caverns. The buildings of Cadmium were created by friendship and a merger of ideas from different people. Its landscape reminds all who live there how a society can coexist with many races under its umbrella. History and culture would tell these different races to hate their fellow neighbor who is different from them. But its people live together in contrast united under a new nation.


    Cadmium is a city of peace, freedom, and law.


    Why did this city function over those who could not? Why did this nation spit in the face of tradition? How was it strong enough that no other nation wishes to fight it? How could its people coexist together? The answer was that its ruler had united them all to live in harmony with one another.


    Those who seek a better life gathered to the Free Nation State. Those who want a fresh start flock to its border in droves. Those who seek escape from persecution from being who they are. Various spectrums of people from all walks of life come here to live in peace together. Gathered because of one man and how he sought to save everyone.


    A city comprised of many different races and ruled under a Heroic King.


    The Heroic King Alastair had just been through a troubling day of news. An engagement for his niece that he worked so hard for had vanished. Even worse was news from his blood brother Scar, an Orc that he went through much trials and tribulations with. The daughter of Scar, his favorite niece was chosen by one of the Four Gods and that the war of Gods would return. Later, his son Alexander had told him of how he killed a Griffon who was one of the last remaining family members to his old companion. A noble Griffon that he once soared the skies on.


    King Alastair would have thought that his pact with the God of the North was in jeopardy if not for the news his niece had brought with her.


    Maude came to his Kingdom to seek his protection while bringing new information and a new fianc¨¦. The Griffon was saved and his pact with Arcas, the God of the North would stand until his own dying breath. Her new fianc¨¦ turned out to be the mysterious son of Gregor, one of the Four Wise Men. Nero, his niece''s new fianc¨¦ is an Alchemist and a particularly good one at that. Alastair listened to their adventures from crossing the Sea of Trees to traversing a sunken Elven temple and how they climbed the North Mountains to reach him. This brightened his mood and demeanor until he returned home to the Royal Estate.


    King Alastair thought his luck would change with the arrival of his niece but things have gone worse than he could have predicted.


    Inside the underground city of Cadmium on one of the highest levels was the Royal Estate. Built with stone, marble, and Dwarven metal into a shining example of prestige. It had many halls fit for a king and rooms large enough to house their own banquets. This was the home of the Lyon royal family of the Free Nation State. Guards cornered almost every area, silent and vigilant to protect those who live here. Servants of all races were busy finishing their duties for the day.


    With all the people moving about you would think there would be much noise yet there was an eerie silence in one-half of the Royal Estate.


    Just after midnight inside the Royal Estate, some hours after King Alastair held his conversations with Maude and Nero. King Alastair''s guests were already directed to their own rooms and slumbered after their long journey. In the King''s bedchambers and around its area there was a stillness in the air. The guards of the area held their breaths after hearing Captain Arthur tell them the grave news. Sweat dripped from their brows as they dared not to make any sound after the King entered his room.


    The Queen was deathly ill.


    King Alastair sat by a bedside in his chambers waiting patiently and did not move. The flickering of torchlight swept across King Alastair''s face. Queen Fiona, his wife, was ensnared by a sickness that terrorized his city. It was a matter that he, the King, was supposed to look into but he thought of other things and looked outward instead of watching his own Kingdom. So Queen Fiona tried to help the people in his place and this was the result. A sickness that was driving her to the brink of death.


    King Alastair was losing his mind as he watched his Elven wife slowly wasting away with every breath she took.


    He used all his might not to tremble and cry like a baby from watching her in a state of distress.


    "You''re not supposed to die before me," King Alastair whispered to his sick wife. "Please don''t leave me."


    The seriousness of the situation was grave and could be seen from Alastair gazing upon the Queen.


    Queen Fiona could not see her husband next to her. Darkness covered her eyes like a void of nothing. The sickness made her delicate frame look even smaller. Her white and snow-like complexion were replaced with dark blotches of blue and black. The vibrant air she once exuded was gone and she became a shell that could barely be called alive. Her shivering would not stop and some parts of her body were heating up while being icy to the touch.


    This was what they called the" Underground Sickness."


    "I should''ve looked into it," King Alastair mumbled alone. "...this sickness...."


    The King looked to have aged ten times over.


    The underground sickness was a plague that slowly crept into the foundation of his populace. Queen Fiona was looking into the matter that started to take the lives of her populace in their Kingdom. Healers of all kinds were dispatched to see if they could alleviate the problem but the sickness took them as well. The sickness did not discriminate between races much like the Free Nation State. It affected the old and the young, it did not matter. The only clue was that it first appeared among the poor people of the Kingdom.


    No one knew how it started or why.


    Many had thought it would never take them until it does.


    Some have thought it to be a disease introduced by other nations. A sort of biological weapon developed by jealous countries. There was no doubt that many spies had scattered themselves across the Nation already. This was the first time in their new history to face such odds and circumstances. Yet there were no answers for them and it was nothing the people of the Free Nation State had seen before.


    Death was the way of the world but no one wants to die like this. Stricken with pain and suffering while seeing nothing but darkness. Bodily functions seem to cease and you become paralyzed without being able to utter a scream.


    King Alastair waited for an answer from the Gods but it would not come to him.


    The King''s face was grim and then he finally gathered enough conviction to call out for help.


    "Guards! Send a messenger!" King Alastair called out to a door behind him. "Tell Princess Gwen to come back from the North Grove and tell her to bring help!"


    Guards outside the door hurried on their orders and a commotion of steps could be heard fading away.


    Princess Gwen was very reliable even under the dubious of circumstances. She was level headed and calculating with wisdom beyond her years. King Alastair trusted that his daughter would know what to do in this situation. He felt cornered and his thoughts were jumbled around. If anything were to happen to him and his wife, he knew his daughter would guide the Free Nation State to greater prosperity. He never thought about asking Nero for help at all. Not that Nero wasn''t skilled but he believed that Nero simply wouldn''t know what to do.


    The King gazed at his Queen with a bitter-faced smile.


    "Please...in the name of the Four Gods...make it back in time..."


    ---###---


    Far to the southeast of the North Mountains in the Great Sands.


    An army clad in red armor was making their way north under the moonlight. They numbered in a force of five thousand. Their heavy armor should have weighed them down in the sands but their steps were light. The creatures they rode on were not horses but giant lizards that seem to slither across the desert. They followed their leader who was looking up at the starry night sky.


    The soldiers marched on with their eyes shining through the slits of their helmets. They were called the Red Army and comprised mainly of Dark Elves who live in the desert of the Great Sands. Their lands used to be one of the most plentiful and beautiful on the western continent until centuries of war and volcanic eruptions caused the lands to change into a desolate desert. Still, they kept their lust for war and battle to honor their God, the Vermillion Dragon.


    The leader of the Red army did not have a helmet on as he felt the cool wind''s breeze across his face.


    "Commander," A woman on a lizard mount called to him.


    "What is it, Helga?" The Commander said not looking at her.


    "I thought we were going to the North Mountains," Helga said with a confused look.


    "We are," The Commander gave a half smile as the left side of his face did not move. "Just give me some time Lieutenant."


    "But it seems that we are heading towards the Kingdom of Or''Vale," Helga said as she furrowed her brow.


    The Commander turned around to look at her. The woman could see the left side of his face covered in burns and scars. She looked away not wanting to stare at his disfigurement. The Commander gave her a half smile as he combed through his long dark blonde hair. His pair of sharp ears revealed his race but his demeanor was undoubtedly more like a mad man.


    "Commander Finn," Helga said. "I don''t think we should or else we might face the fury of the King."


    "Who cares," Commander Finn said. "I''m following the voice of our God."


    Helga grabbed onto the hilt of her sword.


    "You are talking treason right now Commander," Helga said with a sharp look.


    Finn laughed and then gave Helga a sharp look.


    "If you think you can take my head, the chosen one by the Vermillion Dragon, then go right ahead,"


    Finn leaned toward Helga and revealed the nape of his neck to her.


    "But be wary that the King and the God of the South will cut you down," Finn said with a sinister looking smile.


    Helga withdrew her arm as sweat dripped down her forehead.


    "Good choice," Commander Finn said. "We are going to Or''Vale to cause a little disturbance with those humans and then we will head to the North Mountains."


    "What for?" Helga questioned as she didn''t know the details that her commander planned.


    "To start a war," Commander Finn said with a mischievous grin. "A little nudge is needed."


    Commander Finn shrieked with laughter under the moonlight. Helga could not help but be weary of his terrifying appearance. The cold winds drifted the sands around and covered the tracks the army made. They carried on their march toward the Kingdom of Or''Vale with the stench of death surrounding them.


    ---###---


    The following day in the Royal Estate.


    Nero and Maude just heard the news about the Queen and were quickly escorted out of the Royal Estate. The manor which housed the Royal family was in lock down and under quarantine. King Alastair made sure the rest of his family was safe and out of the danger from infection. Prince Alexander was being housed with a friend while the servants and guards were told to stay away. A number of soldiers in the Royal guard only secured the outer perimeter of the Royal Estate and they were nervous about being so close. Only the King and Queen were inside the Royal Estate for now.


    "How could this happen!?" Maude said as she walked around in circles.


    Nero and Maude were only outside the gates of the Royal Estate.


    "Can we go see the Queen?" Nero said ruffling his hair.


    "No," Maude said with a sigh. "Uncle doesn''t want anyone else to get infected."


    Nero began to ponder something as he looked at Maude with worry.


    "Then what about him?" Nero asked. "Is the disease infectious?"


    No one knew if the disease was actually infectious but they took precautions nevertheless.


    Maude was in low spirits as her gaze went to the Royal Estate.


    "He doesn''t care if it is," Maude said with a grim face. "He''s the type of man who''d willingly die with auntie."


    "Pii," the amber spider on Maude''s shoulder chimed in.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Maude was a little distraught and Nero was contemplating something else.


    "Do you know what''s causing it?" Maude asked wondering if Nero had the answers she sought.


    Maude expected Nero to be able to solve any kind of predicament. She trusted his mysterious wealth of knowledge.


    "I don''t know," Nero said blankly. "I never heard of it before."


    Maude''s expression worsened as she believed that Nero might have known something. Though Nero was given the same information as Maude, he still wouldn''t have known what it was unless he saw it firsthand. Many of the old books in the Ivory Tower had listed various diseases but there was no way of discerning which it was. None of the people in Cadmium knew what the sickness was either.


    So while Nero could only guess and predict what it was, it would be better for him to see it in person and determine its exact cause.


    "We should do something and help," Nero said affirming his courage. "My father always said I should pay back the kindness of others and the King was very kind to me."


    The King''s kindness extended to Nero was giving him free room and board. Nero took quite a liking to the food made in Cadmium. He was also given some books to read from the King''s own library. It wasn''t much kindness but it meant the world to Nero who had little interaction with the open world.


    Maude smiled under her veil and gave Nero a nod back.


    "But first, where did Kogar and Bal go?" Maude scanned their surroundings. "I haven''t seen them all morning."


    "Your brother and that wolf pup that was with him?" A grizzled Knight said as he walked over to the pair. "They went over to the military quarters earlier to do some training."


    Maude recognized the man immediately.


    "Captain Arthur!" Maude said.


    "Good to see you, Maude," Captain Arthur gave the Orc girl a smile. "And this boy must be Nero?"


    The Captain of the Royal Guard looked over the young man who the King gushed about before the occurrence. Captain Arthur would''ve only thought Nero to be a young man and nothing more. Nero didn''t look like anything special besides his obvious foreign features. If the King hadn''t told him about Nero''s specialty as an Alchemist, the Captain would''ve never guessed it.


    "So you''re really looking to help?" The Captain said as he gave the pair a stern expression.


    Nero and Maude returned his expression with a confident affirmation.


    "Yeah," Nero said.


    "Yes, it''s better than twiddling our thumbs outside," Maude said as she crossed her arms.


    Captain Arthur gave out a sigh.


    "The King told me to look after you guys and I wouldn''t want you snooping around for no reason," Captain Arthur said with a somewhat bitter statement. "I''ll be your chaperone."


    Nero''s eyes lit up.


    "Then you''ll take us where we need to go?" Nero said.


    "Where DO we need to go?" Maude said.


    "It can''t be helped," Captain Arthur shrugged. "I''ll take you to the medical ward."


    A medical ward was dedicated to the outbreak of the sickness but it quickly became overwhelmed. Streams of people filled up its rooms and then its corridors. Physicians and medical specialists were on call but they could only lessen the pain. More people were getting infected and it seemed to spread overnight. It was a state of national emergency as even the Queen had been infected.


    "What about Kogar?" Nero said.


    "We should get that idiot beforehand," Maude became a little agitated. "Who knows what trouble he might get into under this emergency."


    "Right," Captain Arthur said. "Follow me."


    Captain Arthur led the pair down the road to where the military quarters were.


    The once vibrant city became considerably desolate as everyone feared the worst.


    The streets were nearly empty as only a few people wandered outside. Nero wouldn''t have noticed as he only admired the architecture of the city. They had pressing matters at hand but Nero couldn''t help but be intrigued from looking at Cadmium. He had only read about cities before in books and hadn''t been in one. Southscale couldn''t compare itself in size and population to Cadmium even with a sickness spreading.


    So while they were walking towards their destination, Nero couldn''t help but admire the city.


    What Nero was really interested in was if he could get a glimpse of Dwarven runes. Nero knew about the uses of runes which imbued magic onto items. Much like the simple runes Nero used before to make ordinary rocks gain magical properties. Dwarven runes go much further and place multiple magic spells on mundane items. These runes were often used on Dwarven weapons and armor. An old tale in a book once talked about an ancient Dwarven city which covered its buildings with these same runes. Nero just wanted to know if there was any truth to the tale and if these runes were still used in a city like Cadmium.


    As they neared the military quarters a commotion could be heard.


    The military quarters of Cadmium was a section dedicated solely to the military and its training. It had nearly the same necessities as the Fortress above the North Mountains but there was a training ground housed here. Nero and Maude entered with Captain Arthur only to see numerous soldiers huddled around in a large circle. Captain Arthur and Maude sighed as they could guess what was happening.


    "Gahahahaha, you need more than that!" A voice cried out from within the circle. "Come on!!"


    Screams and shouts of fighting emanated from the soldiers and guards.


    Nero went over to the crowded area to see a stout red Orc in black armor fighting trainees in the middle of the circle.


    "Don''t let them off easy Kogar!" A soldier snickered.


    "These young bucks obviously didn''t know who they were messing with!"


    "I have you finishing them off in two minutes Kogar! Don''t let me down!"


    "Come on trainees! And you want to be soldiers?"


    Veteran soldiers and knights were watching the spectacle on display.


    "If you can''t face Kogar, how can you face any Orc?"


    There were few if any Orcs that lived in Cadmium since it was so close to their home country of origin. The Free Nation State welcomed all races into its arms and echoed peace and neutrality. Orcs, however, liked to fight, wage war, and train themselves to be better. The United Empire of Doragoth was an Orc nation built on top of smaller tribes under the unity of one powerful Orc. They only recognized the powerful and while King Alastair was a great Hero even he would be no match for their Emperor Grimgar.


    Orcs were always ready to fight and Kogar was no different.


    The stout Orc had come earlier to the training grounds to practice himself and had gotten into a little dispute with trainees. He had told them to quit the military being that they were so weak. The rest of the veteran soldiers kept their mouths shut as they expected what would happen. The trainees had taken offense to his words and Kogar opted to fight them with a wooden sword. He only asked if they could last a bout with him and that they all could attack him together if they dared.


    The trainees rushed together to attack Kogar but the Orc didn''t dodge their attacks.


    Kogar gave off a violent roar and with a wave of his wooden sword, blew the trainees with a burst of wind.


    "Gahahahaha!" Kogar bellowed.


    The trainees had never seen such a fierce opponent much less an Orc like Kogar. Another trainee faced Kogar head on and was given a love tap for his aggressiveness. While it might seem like a gentle blow from Kogar, it sent the aggressor flying across the field. Kogar gave out a toothy smile to everyone and waited for the next opponent.


    "I-I concede!" One trainee cried out.


    "I give up!" Another said.


    "You win!" A trainee threw his sword on the ground.


    More trainees gave up after witnessing Kogar''s strength.


    Yet Kogar was saddened as he couldn''t fight any more of them.


    "What''s wrong with you lot!? And you want to be soldiers!?" Kogar was scratching his head. "Train harder, be better, so we can fight again!"


    Cheers and laughter erupted from the veterans as they praised Kogar while some went to console the trainees. Kogar only crossed his arms in a huff as he couldn''t get any more action. The trainees cried out in bitter disappointment after having to face a monster like Kogar. Had they known of his exceptional strength, they would not have faced him.


    Kogar looked over to the crowd and caught sight of Nero only to wave happily to him.


    "Oh! Nero! Have you come to train as well?" Kogar trotted over to Nero in anticipation.


    "Uh, no, Kogar, we were actually looking for you," Nero said a little afraid after witnessing Kogar''s battle prowess.


    "You idiot brother!" Maude yelled out. "What do you think you''re doing to these new recruits?"


    Maude gave her brother a kick which didn''t seem to faze him.


    "Ah! Little sister, just a little fun, and games, " Kogar laughed not realizing he probably caused some of them to quit outright.


    "I see your strength has gotten better," Captain Arthur said as he came closer to the red Orc.


    "Captain Arthur!" Kogar said as his eyes gleamed. "Do you want to fight?"


    "Maybe some other time," Captain Arthur held up his hands in peace.


    The sparkle in Kogar''s eyes disappeared instantly.


    "There are other things we should be worried about right now," Maude said as she was still mad at her brother for causing a ruckus.


    "Like what?" Kogar scratched his head.


    Maude became even more infuriated by her brother''s ignorance.


    "There''s a sickness going around," Nero said. "Captain Arthur was going to take us to the Medical ward to see if we could help."


    "Sickness?" Kogar said a little confused. "Well, I don''t get sick."


    Kogar puffed up his chest.


    "Yeah, idiots have a tough time getting sick," Maude said shaking her head.


    Nero scanned the training area and found something to be amiss.


    "Where''s Bal?" Nero said not finding the King Wolf pup in sight.


    "Oh? He was playing with something earlier," Kogar said. "It kept squeaking, so I left him alone."


    "Bal! Come here!" Nero yelled out.


    Suddenly the King Wolf pup appeared around the corner and it came quickly to Nero and the others. Something furry was clamped tightly in its mouth. Nero couldn''t quite figure out what it was but it looked to be a furry ball with a mess of blue and orange. Bal dropped the object in front of Nero and barked quite happily. The furry object squeaked a little and rolled over to reveal a furry like creature.


    The squeaking noise was actually shrieks of terror to anyone else''s ears.


    "A rabbit?" Maude said as she poked the furry ball.


    "Oh!? Food!?" Kogar was salivating.


    "Hiiiiieeeee!!!" The small ball cried out.


    "A Fao girl?!" Captain Arthur said.


    Nero uncovered the mess of furry hair to see that it was indeed a Fao girl. He knew they were a race of small bunny-like humanoids. The girl got up from a daze as she looked around the people only to focus on Bal again. The image of the King Wolf pup as a terrible predator popped in her mind and she quickly clung onto Nero. Bal''s drool covered the Fao girl and Piii the amber spider crawled down from Maude''s shoulder to look at the girl. The Fao girl saw the amber spider approach and curled herself into a furry ball in defense as she thought she was going to be eaten at any time.


    "Help me! Save me from these beasts!" The Fao girl screamed.


    "Pii!" The amber spider cried out and ran over to Maude.


    The familiar was scared from the Fao girl''s shrieks of terror.


    Nero patted the small girl on what he thought was her head.


    "Don''t worry," Nero said. "He won''t eat you...I think..."


    Nero looked at Bal to ponder if he really wanted to eat the Fao girl.


    Bal stuck out his tongue having played his fill with the Fao girl.


    "What''s your name?" Maude came over to look at the Fao girl.


    The girl unfurled herself to peek through her hair.


    "Nooooo!!!! Don''t eat me!!!!" The Fao girl yelled having noticed Maude as an Orc.


    Maude became irritated that the Fao girl would suggest such a thing.


    "I''m not going to eat you!" Maude stomped her feet.


    "You aren''t?" The Fao girl said as she peeked at Maude again with tears in her eyes.


    "No! I''m mad that you would even think that!" Maude said in a huff.


    Nero tried to calm them both down.


    "Settle down," Nero said. "Who are you?"


    "My name is Chi," the Fao girl sniffled. "I''m just looking for my friend Kogar! I was told a red Orc came here but when I arrived at the entrance a beast attacked me!"


    "You know Kogar?" Nero said as he tried to console the crying girl.


    Chi nodded her head oblivious to the fact Kogar was standing close by.


    Everyone else looked at Kogar who only shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''ve never seen her before...I think," Kogar said trying to process his thoughts.


    Chi finally noticed she was in a shadow of a black armored Orc.


    "Kogar!" Chi ran over to Kogar and clung onto his leg now. "I finally found you! Please help me!"


    Kogar only scratched his head as he couldn''t figure out where she knew him from.


    "Who are you again?" Kogar said.


    Chi after hearing Kogar looked to have been broke from all the past trauma and started to cry again.


    "R-Right," Chi said squatting on the floor "You wouldn''t remember me. I''m so weak and slow. I''m a pathetic merchant. I''m poor. I can''t help feed my brothers and sisters. I should''ve died in that winter storm!"


    A light bulb went off in Kogar''s head.


    "Oh! You''re that white rabbit in the winter storm years ago!" Kogar grinned. "How are you?"


    Kogar picked up Chi from the back of her collared shirt and started to sniff her.


    "Yeah! I remember! I thought you smelled delicious!" Kogar said with a toothy smile.


    Chi started to quiver in fear when she heard his words.


    "You were going to eat me!?" Chi said.


    "Well, I thought about it until you spoke," Kogar said like a matter of fact. "Voriff always told me not to eat anything that speaks to me. So I brought you over to the fortress!"


    Kogar nodded his head proud of himself.


    The others looked at Kogar with disdain.


    "You''re fine now Chi," Maude said. "What is it that you need?"


    Chi wiped her tears dry.


    "I heard Kogar is the nephew of the King," Chi said. "I just wanted to see if he could help me peddle my wares."


    The others looked at each other with blank faces.


    "I don''t think Kogar could help any merchant much less count," Maude sighed.


    "How rude!" Kogar said. "I can count to three!"


    Kogar patted himself on the chest as he sought praise.


    Maude''s evaluation of her brother dropped even lower.


    "I''ll help you!" Kogar said. "I''ll show my sister that I can!"


    Chi perked up as she couldn''t contain her excitement.


    "You will!? Thank you! Thank you!" Chi said as she prostrated herself before the red Orc.


    The others could only imagine Kogar''s pride increasing.


    "Alright! Alright!" Maude said. "But first, we need to go to the Medical ward and see about this sickness."


    "No problem!" Chi said gleefully. "As long as Kogar can help me! I''ll follow him anywhere!"


    "Gahahaha!" Kogar laughed.


    Maude rubbed her temple while Nero only ruffled his hair.


    Captain Arthur sighed as he knew he made the right choice to be beside Nero and the others.


    The group left the military quarters and headed towards the Medical ward but there seemed to be something amiss again. More people were being carried and carted over towards their destination. The group could not help but notice the terrible atmosphere. The demeanor of the people on the streets was gloomy.


    "This is terrible," Maude said as she was afraid for the well being of her aunt.


    "I don''t know if you guys can do anything about this but we shouldn''t stay too long in the infected area," Captain Arthur commented.


    Nero looked over to Maude and balled his hands into a fist even more determined to solve the problem at hand.